Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Wherein Ron Is Not An Idiot
Chapter Text
(Excerpt from Harry Potter and The Goblet of Fire, Chapter Seventeen)
Ron was lying on his bed in the otherwise empty dormitory, still fully dressed. He looked up when Harry slammed the door behind him.
“Where’ve you been?” Harry said.
“Oh hello,” said Ron.
He was grinning, but it was a very odd, strained sort of grin.
Harry suddenly became aware that he was still wearing the scarlet Gryffindor banner that Lee had tied around him. He hastened to take it off, but it was knotted very tightly. Ron lay on the bed without moving, watching Harry struggle to remove it.
“So,” he said, when Harry had finally removed the banner and thrown it into a corner.
“You never get a break, do you?”
“What d’you mean?” said Harry, staring at Ron. There was definitely something wrong with the way Ron was smiling: It was more like a grimace.
“Well… I was kind of hoping we’d have a bit of a more relaxed year,” said Ron. “With the troll, Quirrell, the petrifications, the basilisk, Pettigrew, and your godfather…”
Ron sighed, faux forlornly. “I suppose yearly thrills and scares are a certified given. Now, who’d you reckon put you in?”
For a moment, Harry is stunned.
“You... you actually believe me,” said Harry slowly.
Ron raised his eyebrows.
“Mate, I’ve known you since first year. Why wouldn’t I?”
“I dunno,” said Harry. “Rest of Gryffindor seems to think otherwise and they’ve known me since first year too.”
“But they’re not your best mate, now are they?” Ron smiled, genuinely this time. “C’mon, have a little more faith in me. We’ve already gone through, like, a lifetime’s worth of trauma together!”
Harry gave a small smile back, eventually chuckling, and felt a weight pushed off his chest knowing that one of the few people he cares about is on his side. It’s silly that he ever doubted Ron.
“Let’s get some sleep, Harry. It’ll be hell to deal with tomorrow without some proper rest.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Harry, mate, wake up.”
Harry groaned and rolled over to the bleary sight of Ron. He put on his glasses and, blinking rapidly, saw that the sun had barely risen.
“Wha’ time issit?”
“Really early,” said Ron sheepishly. “We thought you’d want to avoid the majority of the crowd for breakfast.”
That – is a very good idea.
Harry is up and ready to come down in record speed. They tiptoed down the spiral staircase and into the common room where Hermione was impatiently standing.
“Come on, hurry up, there are students who get down to the Great Hall at this hour too!” She whispered, pulling them through the portrait hole.
“Wait, ‘Mione, you believe me too?” asked Harry as they quietly rushed around the castle.
“Of course, I do. The look on your face –”
“Let’s talk about it more after we get some food, yeah?” Ron interrupted.
“Right,” said Harry. He had a dazed look in his eyes that had Ron and Hermione sharing a brief concerned glance.
“Right,” Hermione said reluctantly. “I don’t think we should eat there, lest we choke on our food in our haste.”
“Picnic?” asked Ron excitedly. “Let’s do it!”
As if sensing that they were in a rush and on the go, a large picnic basket and a folded blanket appeared at the end of the Gryffindor table upon their arrival. Surprised, but not questioning it to waste time, the trio grabbed them and took off again. Not even glancing at the few people in the Great Hall that looked on curiously.
In no time, they had found a reasonable spot by the Black Lake to set up their breakfast. Ron was especially enthusiastic in arranging everything to what he deemed was ‘peak picnic-ky-ness’. They were halfway through their assortment of sandwiches, pastries, and fruits when Ron also deemed that it was time to continue talking.
“To pick up where we left off, the look on your face when your name was announced was all the proof I needed that you hadn’t entered yourself,” said Hermione in one breath.
“Did I look that terrified?” asked Harry, prompting Ron to wince.
“You looked like someone just told you when and how you’d die.”
“Isn’t too far from what the tournament is, is it?”
Ron nodded solemnly. Hermione huffed.
“The more important question is; who did it ? Who put your name in?”
“Someone who wants to kill me, I reckon,” said Harry drily. “Not the most surprising thing in the world. I do seem to have a whole bunch of people who want a go at it.”
“Harry,” Hermione said despairingly. “Could you… please tell us what happened after you left the table?”
After Harry had finished explaining, his two friends remained silent. Feeling a bit awkward, Harry munched on a few apple slices as Ron and Hermione pondered over what he revealed.
“No student could have fooled the Goblet, nor Dumbledore’s age line, which means –”
“It’s You-Know-Who.”
“...I think that’s a bit far-fetched, Ron,” said Hermione.
“Is it?” retorted Ron. “Every year, the chaos is always connected to him. Maybe the tournament’s our customary Be-Tormented-By-The-Dark-Lord?”
“He’s got a point, Hermione,” agreed Harry.
“But – but how?” Hermione sputtered. “ Why ? If it’s a tournament that can get Harry seriously injured or, worse, killed, then why have him entered?”
“I dunno, weaken him for their eventual showdown?”
Ron raised his hands at Harry and Hermione’s matching incredulous looks. “Oi, I’m no dark lord. I’ve no idea how they think.”
“It does make some sense,” Hermione relented. “Whenever something unexplainable but geared to badly hurt Harry has always been traced back to You-Know-Who. Which means –”
“There’s no way out and I’m going to have to compete,” Harry sighed. “Fantastic.”
Harry can see it now. Gryffindor amassing expectations on his shoulders, Hufflepuffs loathing him for stealing Diggory’s spotlight, and the rest of Hogwarts and the visiting schools ridiculing him. What a year it’s going to be. Oh, and the tournament that can potentially kill him. What’s new?
“Which means that we’re going to be on your side no matter what,” corrected Ron. “We’re going to figure a way out of this, mate. And if not, then I guess we’ll help you at least keep all your limbs by the time summer comes.”
Hermione stopped nodding along and shot Ron a look. “Why settle for just keeping his limbs?”
“It’s a joke. Merlin knows Harry needs to loosen up a bit –”
More weight is pushed off his chest. Harry grinned. He looked back and forth between his two best friends (and their incessant bickering) who have and will continue to stick by him through the craziest of schemes and life-threatening situations.
A mismatched trio against the rest of the Wizarding World.
What’s new?
Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Wherein books are always the solution
Notes:
For those who received the notification of an update and didn't see Chapter two, I'm so sorry! I did post it but quickly deleted it a few minutes later. I was really unsatisfied with how it came out and wanted to redo it after I made a better plan for where I want this story to go. So now I have chapters 3 to 8 somewhat outlined and have a better direction of where I want to take this very impulsive fic.
Also, a lot of people have actually read this?? And actually like it??? And want to see what happens next???? I honestly did not expect anyone to find this so the comments and kudos were a big shock.
Thank you so much for your support and let's go on this adventure together!
Chapter Text
The rest of the day was spent in a secluded corner of the library. Hermione had somehow gotten her hands on every book that so much as mentioned the Tri-Wizard Tournament and they ended up with piles and piles of them. The trio made quick work of perusing the table of contents and flipping to the necessary pages. There was no clear deadline, but there was an urgency to have a way out as soon as possible.
Ron snuck sandwiches past Madam Pince for lunch. Hermione’s lack of protest at the blatant rule-breaking was proof of her focus. Harry barely ate. They only exited the library to pick up another picnic basket for dinner and ascended to the Astronomy Tower with four borrowed books each.
“A lot of the books aren’t even centered on the tournament. They just happen to mention them,” Hermione concluded after each of them recounted what they’ve read. “Oh, I wish we can get our hands on the rulebook itself but there’s no copy of it in the library!”
Harry glanced at their pile of twelve books and thought about the rest that they left behind in their little corner. Was it worth it to go through each one for any hint or mention of a rule they could use? Maybe they should just give this up and focus on finding a way to survive the first task.
Noticing Harry’s shoulders deflating, Hermione quickly added, “But we’ll keep searching, of course.”
“Course we will,” said Ron, bumping his shoulder against Harry. “We still have some time and a lot more books.”
Harry had a sinking feeling that none of it would help at all.
They could no longer ignore the student population the next day. Ron became Harry’s permanent bodyguard and never left his side, deflecting jinxes and overriding insults with his own assurances. It was a personal challenge for Ron not to explode on the other students.
Hermione took charge of taking notes for all of them in classes they happened to share. She went as far as asking for copies from anyone in the ones that she didn’t, citing curiosity as a reason.
It didn’t get better by the third day and the fourth. By the fifth day, Harry was conscious only because of Ron’s strictly enforced naps. Ron persevered through sheer determination and the fear that someone would get to Harry if he dawdled. Hermione fared a bit better, being used to hunting knowledge for days.
Ron’s fear manifested on the sixth day. In his haze of exhaustion, he went straight to the library after a bathroom break without returning to the hallway where he left Harry. It took Hermione an embarrassing few minutes to realize his absence.
“Ron?”
Ron glanced up, annoyed at his perusing being interrupted. “What?”
“Where’s Harry?”
They stared at each other for a moment before scrambling to get up. Madam Pince yelled after their sprinting forms, even louder when she heard Ron cursing as he passed.
In the hallway near the boys’ bathroom, Draco Malfoy happened upon Harry, head down, leaning against the wall without his two friends.
"Potter," He called, excited to finally get some entertainment.
Harry made no reaction.
“Potter!” He called again, annoyance settling in.
Still no response.
Fed-up, he marched to Harry and roughly pulled his fringes up. With a start, Draco realized that The Harry Potter was asleep. Against the wall. In the hallway.
What in Merlin’s name?
“Oi!” Draco shook him slightly.
In Harry’s sleep-addled state, the sound registered as ‘boy’ .
Harry stiffened up, back ramrod straight. “Yes, Uncle Vernon?”
Draco watched Harry’s eyes not even meet his, watched them zoom left to right like he was in some kind of trance. Harry, meanwhile, was trying to figure out what Vernon was calling him for this time. Did he oversleep? Is it time for dinner? Has he cooked yet? Oh no. He’s not getting food today, is he?
That’s how Ron and Hermione found them both; a panicking Harry and a perplexed Draco.
"What did you do?" Ron growled, roughly pushing Draco away from Harry.
Draco stepped back, surprised at the strength, but managed to fixed a sneer on his face. “Nothing, Weasley. He was asleep against the wall like some freak when I found him.”
Freak .
Harry started to shake. Ron, alarmed, blocked Harry from Draco’s startled gaze. Hermione stepped in front of them both, right hand clenched tightly.
“Leave, Malfoy” Her voice was ice cold.
“Harry, Harry, mate, calm down –”
Hermione raised her fist threateningly. “Now.”
Draco Malfoy walked away from a perfect opportunity to mess with his rival, confused, intimidated, and immensely curious. He still heard Weasley assuring Potter that he was still in Hogwarts as he rounded a corner. A weirdly familiar tabby cat passes by his legs. In Draco’s hurry to write a letter of the encounter to his father, he gave it no second thought.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
The trio was gathered in the common room way past curfew, Harry wrapped tightly in a blanket. Exhausted but still determined to find something. Hermione, in particular, was debating making a search engine for all wizardry knowledge. Closing a book, she reached for another one and began to open it when she caught sight of the title.
Tri-Wizard Tournament Rule Book
Wasting no time, she opened the table of contents and scanned it so fast that her finger burned from dragging it.
There!
Rules: in relation to entering a potential champion’s name....... p.394
Ron took notice of her quick breathing and too-harsh flicking of the pages. “Hermione? Did you find something?”
“Rule book, rules, entering, name,” was her only response, effectively catching Harry’s attention.
He and Ron abandoned their respective books and sat on either side of Hermione as she continued to flick so fast that her fingers were just a blur. She abruptly slammed both palms on two pages that Harry and Ron jumped.
“The minimum age requirement… enforced by headmasters…” Hermione muttered, then gasped. “Here!”
All three of them leaned forward.
“In the occasion that a student’s name is entered outside their control, such as by another individual, and without their explicit consent,” started Hermione excitedly, but her voice grew quieter as her eyes read the next words. “The student may be withdrawn by…”
Cold – freezing – dread washed over Harry like a towering wave.
“... a blood relative of legal age.”
Silence.
A silence so heavy, Harry wondered if they heard his heart drop to the pits of his stomach.
“Well,” said a hesitant Hermione. “Maybe… maybe –”
Ron shook his head and mimed zipping his mouth. Hermione shut her mouth with an audible click. Harry, with great effort, smiled shakily at his speechless friends.
“Thank you,” he whispered. “For trying.”
Harry reached out and squeezed Hermione’s hand with his left and Ron’s with his right. Then he stood up, turned around, and disappeared up the stairs.
Ron bowed his head and put it in his hands.
“But Ron, surely, they’re his relatives –”
“They barred his windows in second year,” Ron seethed. “They starve him, Hermione. There’s bruises on Harry that I’m sure aren’t from Quidditch or from our misadventures!”
“But –”
“Hermione,” Ron begged. “You were there!”
She was.
She was there when Ron tried to calm Harry down from a panic attack. She had never seen Harry like that before, Hermione suspected it was due to the lack of proper rest. And so, not knowing what to do, she watched helplessly as Ron slowly convinced Harry that he was in Hogwarts. Not Privet Drive.
“Then…then there has to be – has to be something else – other than this,” Hermione resumed flicking the pages, eyes wide and frantic.
“‘Mione,” said Ron brokenly. “Hermione, stop.”
“Has to be, there has to be,” pleaded Hermione, tears falling down her cheeks and her hands nearly tearing the book’s pages. “Please, please –”
“Hermione, stop!” Ron her fingers off the pages.
“We can’t give up. We can’t!”
“We aren’t,” agreed Ron.
“We’re not giving up!” Hermione insisted.
“We’re not,” repeated Ron, voice softening. “But no amount of books is going to help us now.”
Ron breathed deeply. “We have to… have to switch our focus in helping Harry… pass the tasks.”
They can’t withdraw him.
“There’s nothing else we can do.”
Hermione buried her face in the useless, damned book and cried. Cried until she was choking on her sobs in an effort to not wake the entire house. She didn’t care if it soaked the pages. One of her best friends is going to have to compete in a bloody death tournament, a wet book is at the bottom of her priority list.
Ron, knowing that she will care about a wet book later, gently pulled it from her. If there were tears leaking from his eyes too, only the empty fireplace would know.
Up in the boys’ dorm, the words boy and freak bounced around a quietly crying Harry’s mind.
Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Wherein two best friends persevere and recruit two more
Notes:
Not me writing as much as I can because school starts at the 22nd lmao
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ronnikins!”
Ron woke up with a jolt. He blinked blearily at two identical fi – oh no.
“What do you want, you two?” He asked the twins and cleared his dry throat.
Fred and George glanced at each other and seemed to have an entire conversation in a single moment. Ron groaned openly. He hated it when they did that. It either meant trouble or Trouble with a capital T. For once, the twins didn’t have their scheming faces on. Ron prayed those wouldn’t make an appearance at all.
“Look, I don’t have time for any of your mischief, alright?” said Ron as he stood up. “I got things to do.”
“That’s exactly what we–”
“ – want to talk to you about.”
Ron looked back and forth between them in confusion. “Why are you suddenly interested in sticking your noses into my business?”
They narrowed their eyes at him and said in unison, “We want to know what’s going on.”
Trouble with the capital T it is.
“Nothing’s going on,” said Ron a little too quickly.
“Oh yeah, sure. Nothing’s going on.”
“That ‘nothing’ wouldn’t have anything to do with your heavy eyebags?”
“The fact that you spend most of your time at the library?”
“Or that you never leave Harry’s side?”
“Or that you’ve only been eating the bare minimum?”
“What about how you and Hermione haven’t been arguing?”
“Seems almost as if you two are working –”
“ – towards a common goal.”
“Must be serious.”
“Very serious.”
“Considering that you –”
“ – and her –”
“ – fell –”
“ – asleep –”
“ – in the common room,” Fred and George finished, giving Ron a glare that was very much like Bill’s when he caught any of them in the act of doing something questionable.
Ron spotted Hermione not too far away, still asleep on the couch and wrapped in the blanket he threw over her last night. Maybe if he wished hard enough, his accidental magic would wake her up. Fred or George (he never could tell them apart) snapped a finger in front of his face.
“We’re –”
“ – waiting.”
Ron had to think of something fast. He can’t lie to their face, they’ll end up snooping around instead. He’s unsure if Harry wants the twins to know, especially because they were part of the party the house threw in his honor for getting picked. Speaking of Harry…
“You might want to rethink your belief that Harry entered himself in the tournament,” he said lowly, before realizing they were the only ones in the common room. “Wait, what time is it?”
“Way past breakfast.”
“Not quite near lunch.”
“Anyway –”
“ – carry on.”
“Like I said, you might want to rethink that, and…” memories of last night resurfaced. “I’m not in the position to tell you everything so maybe –”
“Ask Harry?”
“No!” Ron yelled and rubbed his face. “He’s… he’s not in the best place right now. So don’t ask him. But just… be there for him? I guess?”
They eyed him suspiciously.
“Are you saying we should –”
“ – cheer him up?”
“... yeah,” said Ron, a plan formulating in his head. “Hermione and I need to do some things and I doubt he’ll be in the mood to join us today. He didn’t come down for breakfast, did he?”
Fred and George glance at each other again. “No, he didn’t.”
If Ron offered his comforts to Harry, they would only be empty. He and Hermione needed to do something, find something. Fred and George can guard and entertain Harry for now. The weekend is too precious for them to waste.
“Alright, we’ll accompany Harry.”
“But Ron –”
“Hm?”
There was a distinctly conflicted look on the twins.
“Take care of yourself.”
Second year. Ginny. Possessed. Because they didn’t pay attention.
Ron gave them his best reassuring smile.
Hermione woke shortly after Fred and George left the common room. They decided to have brunch at the Great Hall and then… do something after.
“So here’s what I’m thinking.” Despite the good sleep, Hermione still looked a little out of it.
“There’s no way the Dursleys are his last and only remaining family,” Hermione fiddled with her fingers. “It’s simply impossible. He has to have some other relatives, however distant.”
“Maybe he’s related to some other wizarding families,” wondered Ron.
“Tracing Potter’s bloodline? Why ever would you be doing that, Weasley?”
Suppressing a scream of frustration, Ron turned his head to a sneering Draco Malfoy.
“And why ever should we be telling you?” Hermione asked back icily and, in a complete turn of mood that Ron did not expect, looked at Malfoy with open curiosity. “You would know a lot of things about wizarding families. Wouldn’t you, Malfoy?”
… Oh!
“Bet you learned all of it really young,” Ron goaded. “Though I doubt you’d know much about Harry’s family. Him being half, and all.”
Predictably, Draco took offense.
“I’ll have you know, Weasley, that I do,” He said pompously. “Everybody from proper families knows the Potters only had one son each in the past four generations. They either married women from extinct, unimportant lines or (insert sneer here) muggles. Idiotic.”
Ron was a hair’s width away from jumping off any open window. Hermione suddenly dug her fingers into Ron’s arm so hard that it hurt. He barely contained a wince.
“Thank you so much for that enlightening piece of information, Malfoy,” she said, voice sickeningly sweet. “I’m afraid Ron and I must be off now. We have important things to do.”
She pulled Ron away and Malfoy, always wanting to have the last word, yelled something about blood traitors and mudbloods. Ron couldn’t hear it from the pain of Hermione’s grip on him.
“Hermione –”
“I have an uncle who’s a geneticist.”
“A ge-what?”
“A muggle medi-wizard who specializes in the study of genetics, er, blood. Point is, he can trace blood relations,” explains Hermione, eyes alight with renewed hope. “You heard Malfoy. The Potters either married women from extinct lines or –”
“Muggles,” Ron finished, finding himself grinning alongside her. “Whoever those women’s families are can withdraw Harry. Brilliant!”
“I can’t believe I hadn’t thought of this earlier,” Hermione said in disbelief. “My uncle lives in Edinburgh and was there when Professor McGonagall gave me my letter. It shouldn’t be too hard to explain things to him and get a quick reply.”
“This can work,” Ron said breathlessly.
“It can,” nodded Hermione. “It has to.”
“... Can you let go of my arm now?”
“Sorry.”
They procured a quill and parchment from someone Ron didn’t bother to remember the name of. He fed himself and Hermione while she made quick work of the letter. In no time, they were running to the owlery where Hedwig swooped down in front of them. She stuck her leg out as if sensing the letter was to help Harry. Not seeing the harm in it, they let her deliver it to Hermione’s uncle.
They watched her fly away and couldn’t find it in themselves to move. So they sat there, in nervous anticipation.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Harry had woken up by the Black Lake and promptly freaked out.
Fred and George were on either side of him in an instant. On their arms were a bunch of food and beverages and there were three brooms not far from them.
“You’ve been too cooped up, Harry!”
“Thought you might like some time outside!”
And Harry, feeling like if he asked where Ron and Hermione were would bring up unwanted questions (and memories), went along with it. And that’s how he spent the entire day eating, flying over the lake, napping, and exchanging jokes with the twins. They never brought up anything that could be related to the tournament. It was the most peaceful and relaxed Harry had been in days.
From time to time, he would catch Fred and George exchanging looks when they think they were out of his field of vision.
The sun was setting and they were just lying down on the shore in comfortable silence. And the twins’ silent communication. Having enough of it, Harry sat up and faced them both.
“Alright, fess up.” He crossed his arms. “What was this really about?”
They wouldn’t meet his eyes.
“Come on, guys,” said Harry. “Just tell me.”
“We’re sorry,” Fred – because Harry is sure that one’s Fred – said, finally meeting his gaze.
“For what?” asked Harry.
“For believing you entered yourself,” explained George.
Harry kept silent for a few moments. “What made you change your mind?”
“Cleared our head.”
“Thought back to the past few days”
“Remembered how miserable you looked.”
“Remembered how protective Ron and Hermione were.”
“Mate, you lost weight.”
“You looked like you didn’t sleep a blink.”
“It didn’t scream triumphant to us.”
“It didn’t seem right at all.”
“Yeah, what reason could you possibly even have –”
“ – to enter the Tri-Wizard Tournament in the first place?”
“If I wanted a sure way to die,” Harry mumbled without thinking, earning identical looks of horror.
“But you don’t,” said Fred.
“Right?” asked George.
I don’t know .
Harry thought he probably shouldn’t say that. “I forgive you two.”
The change of topic was a whiplash to them.
“What?”
“But Harry –”
“But nothing,” Harry interrupted. “You noticed what was going on and pieced together the truth. And asked me for forgiveness. It’s much more than anyone else has done. I forgive you.”
Fred and George looked mighty ready to argue but a shout caught their attention.
“Harry!”
Ron and Hermione were running to them, Hermione with a package in her hands.
“Er, hullo,” Harry said once they arrived at their spot and panted for breath. “What’s that?”
Hermione’s wide grin was blinding in the night. “A DNA test kit!”
Harry blinked at it as Hermione continued to hold it out to him in excitement, Ron wheezing beside her.
“A what?”
Notes:
I know the uncle is a very convenient plot convenience and I pondered over this for a long time. But you know, it is a bit faster than say the trio sneaking out to go to some hospital for a DNA test which would then raise the questions:
a. Where???
b. How???
c. Are minors even allowed to get DNA tests without a guardian??? (I mean they can brew polyjuice potions but it would take like a month and we’re on a time constraint here)
As much as I’m already shitting on canon(s) with this fic, I do not have the brain cells nor the patience to figure out the above questions. Uncle Plot Convenience. Take it or leave it.
Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Wherein relatives that are Non-Dursley are revealed
Notes:
What is up, it's half past 12 in the morning where I am and I'm sick so I should not be awake but DAMN. In my defense, I started work on this in the early afternoon but I rewrote it like twice because it was too long and then it was too depressing yknow. And then I got too into the scenes and the mood and I didn't want to stop lest I lose the ideas come morning and -
Just here. Here you go.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Hedwig came flying in the next morning with a letter tied to her feet, Fred and George set off growing slime in the Great Hall the moment the trio got hold of it and scampered out. The prank will give them enough time up in the Astronomy Tower. They sat on its cold floor in a triangle. Nearly a minute had passed and Hermione was still staring at the test results in her hand and hadn’t said a word.
“Hermione?” Ron prompted.
“Right, erm.” Hermione took a deep breath. “I don’t know how to put this.”
“Just say it!” Harry, whose stomach had been twisting with anxiety the whole time, said a little too loudly.
“Do you know who Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne are?”
Harry’s thoughts and anxiety came to a screeching halt.
Hermione mistook his silence for a negative answer and she raised her eyebrows at him. “You really don’t know them?”
"I've heard of them from the telly but I don't see why you're bringing up two billionaires," said Harry incredulously. "I thought that test was going to tell us about any distant relatives."
“Harry.” Hermione swallowed. “They are the distant relatives.”
He was on his feet in a heartbeat and snatching the paper from Hermione’s hands in two.
Anthony Edward Stark. Paternal.
Bruce Thomas Wayne. Maternal.
Harry tore his eyes away from the paper and looked out to the sky, thinking –
This is it. My life’s officially insane. If it weren’t already insane before, it definitely is now .
Ron kept a concerned eye on Harry while asking, “Who’re they, exactly?”
“Like Harry said, billionaires,” Hermione explained, also looking at Harry in worry. “American billionaires, they’re philanthropists too and, uh, notorious playboys.”
Ron winced at the whispered last two words. “What do philanthropists do?”
Alright, recap. What do I know about Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne?
Stark’s an American hero or something. He wears a metal suit, right? Well, he’s a hero. So maybe he’ll see helping me as the good thing to do. But he also likes throwing parties and has about three girls on each arm every time I saw him –
Ron felt the jealousy creeping up on his chest before he recognized it as Hermione explained the term to him. Because wow . Billionaires so rich they give away money to help strangers?
“I’m guessing Stark is from a squib line of the Potters who immigrated to the Americas. We don’t know much about the Evans so there’s that about Wayne,” Hermione rambled. “That would mean they’re quite very, very distantly related but the fact that Uncle Paul still connected them both to… Harry?”
What about Wayne? He has kids! That’s a good sign, yeah? His kids have neat black hair and blue eyes and are handsome as hell. I’m like the opposite of all those three. He’s also from Gotham which is a big red flag on its own –
He felt this before, Ron realized. When Harry’s name flew out of the goblet and he hadn’t seen his reaction yet. And every other time when he was overshadowed by Harry.
“Harry?”
It’s done. I’m done for. What’s there left to do? Compete in the tournament? Ha! I’m not even legal to do magic outside of school yet. What’re the odds I come out of that unscathed? Or even alive?
Ron’s face started to sour at Hermione’s repeated calling of Harry’s (it’s always Harry Harry Harry Harry Harry) name.
What if he just…
“Harry!”
Slap .
Harry’s head snapped to the side. Ron gaped at Hermione.
“I’m sorry!” she said immediately. “You weren’t blinking and it seemed like you… like you were…”
Harry’s stunned face is all the reminder Ron needed to push the jealousy back down to the depths where it belonged. This is his best mate. And he didn’t ask for any of this. He doesn’t even want any of this. Ron took another deep breath to ground himself.
“So, this is it?” Harry’s voice is devoid of anything.
“Huh?”
Harry’s blank eyes don’t meet theirs. “I’m going to have to compete and there’s no way out of it.”
“What are you talking about?” Hermione asked, picking up the neglected test result from the ground. “This is the way out –”
“ That is a joke!”
Hermione reeled back. Ron gaped again, this time at Harry.
“Are you saying my Uncle’s incapable?” Hermione yelled in indignation.
“No!” Harry yelled back. “I’m saying that reaching out to them is a joke –”
“How is it a joke?”
Harry barked out a laugh that was uncomfortably close to Sirius’ when his main goal was still to kill Pettigrew. “Do you honestly think they’ll pay attention to some random, nobody kid from England who claims to be their relative? They probably get at least five of those on the daily.”
“You are not just some random, nobody kid!” Ron shouted. “You heard ‘Mione, they seem like good men –”
“I don’t bloody matter in the muggle world, especially to adults!” Harry bellowed. “They’re all the same! They promise to help and then do nothing! They say they care and then don’t listen! All I am to them is a Frea –”
Bang .
The trio whipped their heads to see Fred, his wand raised in the air, and George. The three of them were panting, the fight and the anger bled out of them the more the twins stared them down.
It’s George who spoke up. “What in Merlin’s name is going on?”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
George made them apologize to each other like they were preschoolers. The apologies were sincere though. Hermione recapped everything; the rule, the plan, the DNA test, the results, a summary of who Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne are, Harry’s reaction, and a rundown of their screaming match. The trio, with heads bowed in shame and embarrassment, awaited the twins’ reaction and input.
“First of all,” said Fred. “We believe the situation could have been handled better.”
“But,” said George. “We understand that emotions were running high and you’re all going through your emotional teen years phase.”
The twins snickered as the three scrunched up their noses in near unison.
“Second of all,” continued Fred, looking at Harry seriously. “Why are you so against the idea of reaching out to this Wark and Stayne?”
“They may be playboys but they seem to be pretty decent blokes in the other departments. Wark has a bunch of kids and Stayne’s a hero. And they both love charity.” George peered at Harry. “What’s this really about, Harrikins?”
Harry mumbled something they didn’t catch.
“Can you repeat that?” George asked kindly.
“Would they even care?” Harry repeated. “They’re busy with their own complicated, very high-profile lives.”
“If they don’t, then to hell with them.” Fred shrugged, holding up a finger to cut off Ron and Hermione’s baffled exclamations.
“Yeah,” agreed George. “Wasn’t the backup plan to assist you through the tournament?”
“I would prefer it if Harry keeps all of his limbs attached by summer,” Hermione near growls. “Alive and breathing too.”
Fred gave her a flat look. “He’s not going to die.”
George mirrored his brother. “Dumbledore wouldn’t allow it.”
Hermione opened her mouth to protest and… nothing. They’re right. Dumbledore wouldn’t. That calmed Harry a little. If there’s one adult he still has some belief in, it’s Dumbledore.
“See?”
“There you have it!”
“And they’re back at it,” Ron grumbled.
“Doesn’t mean it isn’t –”
“ – worth a shot though.”
“Who knows, maybe one of them will adopt you.” Ron wiggled his eyebrows.
Hermione saw it again. The way his eyes dulled and his shoulders curled in on themselves.
“We should start writing the letter!” She piped up. “Then we’ll send it to my uncle who can then forward it to Mr. Stark and Mr. Wayne faster than owls can. His credentials will support Harry’s claim and we can get some form of a reply maybe three days at most?”
Fred and George snuck out to get some ink and parchment. Hermione stood back and let Harry write drafts of the letter himself. She figured that he needs to do something that he feels he has control over. The wording of the letter is a small thing but she hoped it was enough for now.
Hermione replayed the two most severe cases of Harry reacting negatively to anything remotely family related since researching the tournament rules. She thought back to watching helplessly as Harry slid down the wall, eyes looking nowhere and everywhere at once. She recalled the shallow breaths, the way he clutched at his chest.
“Touch the floor, Harry. What do you feel?”
“St– stone?”
“That’s right. Do the Dursleys have stone floors?”
“... no.”
“That’s because you’re not with them. You’re not in Privet Drive. Can you say that with me?”
And just earlier. She saw how his muscles started to relax, how all traces of emotion disappeared from his face. She remembered how his entire body started to shut off.
Like he was giving up.
She slapped him in her panic. Her only thought was that a lifeless blank Harry is something she never wants to see.
If she has to fly across the pond and give a superhero and a child collector a piece of her mind, then so be it.
“Hermione! Listen to this!” Harry cleared his throat dramatically. “Hi. My name’s Harry Potter and I just found out that I’m your distant nephew or cousin, depending on how you look at it. My name was entered in a dangerous competition without my knowing and now everyone expects and is forcing me to compete against my will. The official rules require a blood relative to formally withdraw me but my parents died when I was a baby and my other relatives would gladly see me die. I would really appreciate it if you could help. Thanks.”
Ron and the twins howled with laughter. Harry grinned in that lopsided way Hermione had come to associate him with.
“What do you think? Enough to convince two Billionaire-Playboy-Philanthropists?”
Hermione laughed and swatted at him with no real heat.
“ My other relatives would gladly see me die. ”
She caught Ron’s gaze, and then the twins’, and she knew she wasn’t alone in her newfound goal.
The world will have to burn first before they let Harry Potter return to Number four Privet Drive.
Notes:
I'm literally nodding off. I know it's tradition (even though it's only been 3 chapters lmao) for me to reply to the previous chapter's comments before posting a new one but I promise I'll do it tomorrow!
...or later this morning?
ALSO THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR THE SWEET COMMENTS AND THE KUDOS, IT MAKES ME ALL SOFT INSIDE!!! I HOPE YOU ALL HAVE WONDERFUL MOMENTS (because let's face it, an entirely 'wonderful day' is fake)
Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Wherein two Billionaire-Playboy-Philanthropists are informed
Notes:
Thank you to justwhatialwayswanted for giving me the inspiration for Uncle Plot Convenience's characterization. I have lovingly called him Paul because it sounds like Plot if the t is silent. For as much as possible, I'll only be including the Marvel and DC characters mentioned in the tags. They and the HP cast are already a lot to juggle with...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Dr. Paul Granger received a request from his favorite niece for a DNA test kit, he thought nothing of it and tied one to the snowy owl. He got the used kit back at midnight together with a detailed explanation.
He was not impressed.
Yes, he did remember Harry. He remembered Hermione ranting for hours on end at how ridiculous it was to defeat a Dark Lord as an infant and that it can’t be possibly true. When he saw her again after her first year, she had a mighty lot more things to say about him. Very heartwarming and also worrying things.
Poor lad couldn’t seem to catch a break.
He tamped down the urge to withdraw his niece from that sorry excuse of a school, got out of his bed, drove to his clinic, and worked. Paul knew how important Harry Potter was to Hermione. He hadn’t met the boy personally but he firmly believed that nobody – especially a child – deserved to go through a bloody death tournament against their will.
Seven cups of coffee (as black as the black eye he would like to give to whoever thought the tournament was a good idea) later, Paul blinked blearily at the screen that held the results. He made and downed another cup of coffee (this time as black as the black eye he would love to give to a certain Headmaster who let a three-headed dog, the ghost of a serial murderer, a snake that petrifies with one look, and a mass murderer in the school where his niece studied in) and read the results again.
They had not changed.
As if in a trance, Paul printed said results, quickly scribbled a letter and tied it to the snowy owl perched calmly on a chair as if nothing was wrong in the world. The owl – Ludwig? – hooted at him as if to say ‘welcome to the circus’ and flew away.
He stood there for a few moments, blinking drowsily. Then he called his secretary and told her that he would be taking a week off.
Paul made quick work of encoding Harry’s letter when the owl returned the next day at noon. It was a concerning experience in itself and raised more questions than he liked. Once the emails were sent, he placed the calls that would ensure Stark and Wayne saw them as soon as possible.
All that was left to do was wait. For Harry’s sake, he hoped it wouldn’t be too long.
‘To Mr. Stark/Mr. Wayne,
My name is Harry James Potter and I’ve recently discovered that we share a blood relation. Attached with this email is the DNA test result I took with Dr. Paul Granger from the Grangers’ Genetics Clinic in Edinburgh, Scotland. I reach out to you with an admittedly unique request.
There’s much about me and my circumstances that I cannot reveal due to laws in place. What I can state is that my name was entered into a dangerous inter-school competition without my knowledge and consent. According to the official rules, a blood relative is required to formally withdraw me. My parents passed more than a decade ago and my closest relatives are not very cooperative. I am willing to pay for any expenses needed such as tickets, accommodations, and whatever additional amount you would require to make up for the hassle.
Should you accept, thank you for being willing to help, it is deeply appreciated. Please contact Dr. Granger as soon as possible, he will be the one to arrange a meeting for further details and explanations. Should you not, thank you for taking the time to read this and I apologize for the bother.
Sincerely,
Harry James Potter.’
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Pepper Potts held her tablet tightly as she made her way to Tony’s workshop. The email had shocked her, and the call even more. The moment she entered the workshop, an arrow whizzed past her and cracked the glass four inches to her right.
“Oh,” Tony said, bow in hand and about dozens of more arrows on the table beside him. “What do you think, Pep? Good enough damage for our dear Hawkeye?”
“There’s something you need to read.”
Tony made a face. “It better not be another tabloid that warrants a press conference.”
“It’s important, Tony.”
Her worry must have been clear in her expression because Tony took the offered tablet.
After reading, Tony opened his mouth and then closed it. He repeated this a few more times before finally settling on “How dangerous is this inter-school competition that the kid resorted to taking a DNA test?”
“And considering the fact that he already has relatives.” Pepper worried her lip. “What level of ‘not very cooperative’ could they be if he went this far?”
“He’s willing to give financial compensation? He knows that I’m a billionaire, right? Who is this kid?” Tony started to pace. “Jarvis, look up the records of a Harry James Potter.”
A few seconds passed. A few seconds too long.
“Sir, I have found enrollment forms, grade reports, and one school report from St. Grogory's Primary School in Little Whinging, Surrey, England.”
The files appeared beside Tony in a hologram. Tony and Pepper waited.
“That’s… all sir.” Jarvis sounded as surprised as they felt.
“Jarvis, buddy, you’re serious?” Tony swiped through the meager amount of information they have. “Nothing else?”
“None, sir.”
“That’s…” Pepper trailed off.
“Weird,” Tony finished. “Very, very weird. So where does he study now? What’s the name of this shitty ass school?”
“I’m sorry, sir. But I have nothing.”
“Don’t apologize, bud,” said Tony, not liking how frustrated Jarvis sounded. “But I don’t like this. I don’t like this at all.”
“Are you declining?” asked Pepper.
“I’m not declining!” Tony pushed aside the prototype arrows. “The DNA test results are legit – they are legit right?”
“Yes, sir. I have verified them.”
“Thank you. And the kid’s desperate. The lack of records is just… unsettling.”
“Might I suggest getting in contact with Dr. Granger?”
Files, more thorough ones, on Dr. Paul Granger appeared beside Harry Potter’s. Tony’s eyes briefly brushed through them. Single. Has an older brother who’s a dentist who also married a fellow dentist and had one daughter. Details on his schooling and mastery. A clinic in Edinburgh, Scotland.
“Good idea, Jarvis,” Tony clapped his hand and turned to Pepper. “Schedule me a flight to Edinburgh.”
“Sure – what ?” Pepper chased after him as he started to leave. “You’re flying there? Getting in contact doesn’t exactly mean going to the person physically, Tony. Phones exist if you forgot!”
“Of course, I didn’t,” Tony said as if Pepper was the idiot in this situation. “But wherever this Dr. Granger is, the kid is sure to be nearby. So the faster I can get him out of his mess and figure out what the hell is going on.”
Pepper considered reminding him of the meetings he had in the following days but relented. Knowing Tony, there was no stopping him when he already set his mind on something. She canceled and rescheduled them with her tablet.
“How soon do you want to leave?” She asked in resignation.
“This is why you’re the best, Pep,” Tony smirked at her. “And the earliest you can get a pilot.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Around the same time, Alfred Pennyworth descended into the Batcave with the foreboding feeling of something messy coming. He positioned himself behind Bruce typing away at the Batcomputer and cleared his throat. Bruce grunted in acknowledgment.
“Sir, I believe there is something you should read.”
Bruce’s eyebrows pinched momentarily. “Is it important?”
Alfred gave him a look that said ‘as if I would bother you if it was not’.
Bruce opened his work email and read in silence. Alfred knew he was finished when he leaned on the table and folded his hands in that dramatic detective pose. Bruce’s eyes kept trailing back to ‘circumstances that I cannot reveal due to laws in place’ and ‘my closest relatives are not very cooperative’. He wordlessly started a search for any traces of a Harry James Potter.
Enrollment forms, grade reports, and one school report from St. Grogory's Primary School in Little Whinging, Surrey, England.
Bruce blinked and searched further, but the trail ended there.
“That better not be a second Damian, B.”
“Good evening, Master Tim,” Alfred said cordially.
“Evening, Alfred,” Tim smiled a bit then glared at Bruce. “Seriously. Protection – ever heard of it?”
“He’s not my son.”
“Are you sure? There’s no birth certificate to prove that.”
“... How long have you been listening in?”
“Long enough,” Tim shrugged, waving his phone and showing Bruce that he did his own research too. “Can’t find anything else either.”
Bruce’s eyebrows metaphorically raised at that. If even Tim can’t find more about this Harry Potter, then how trustworthy is this letter?
“I’ve verified the validity of the test results and Dr. Granger’s credentials,” Alfred said out loud, sensing his question. “If there’s someone we can talk to further about this concerning matter, it would be him.”
Bruce said nothing and stared at the one picture – a standard two by two – of the boy that they have. Messy black hair, startling green eyes, alarmingly thin face, and round glasses that looked ready to fall apart if it weren’t for the sellotape. His eyes trailed back again to those same two lines.
“There’s something more going on,” said Bruce. “I doubt a couple of emails or call exchanges with Dr. Granger will be enough.”
“So, what? You’re flying there?”
Bruce grunted.
“You’re actually flying there. To Scotland. Why am I surprised?” Tim threw up his hands and walked away.
“Dr. Granger’s most likely to be near wherever Harry is,” Bruce explained. “That way, I can get answers and assist Harry with his situation.”
Alfred nodded. “I shall make the necessary preparations then.”
Bruce eyed Tim who was typing away at his phone.
“Tim –”
“Too late, I pressed send.”
Heads up
New kid
Coming soon to a Wayne Manor near you
Bruce sighed a long-suffering sigh. “Can you at least hold them off long enough until I meet Harry?”
Dick said he was already packing his things. Jason was cursing up a storm and throwing threats left and right. Cass was quiet. And Tim’s sure he can feel Damian stomping down towards the cave. Maybe Tim should stay out of the manor for a while.
“Nope!” Tim smiled.
“I will take care of the children, Master Bruce,” Alfred said, taking pity at his constipated look. “You prepare for your flight and I shall do the rest.”
“Whatever will I be without you, Alfred?”
“Dead, I would assume.”
Tim cackled at the same time Damian’s voice echoed throughout the cave.
“Father! I demand an explanation!”
Notes:
I can promise maybe one more chapter within the week (I already have 1/4 of it written out), but not so much after. I'll have to feel out how full my time's gonna be with school and make an update schedule around that.
Thank you for your kudos and comments (seriously they make me grin so hard)! It's surreal to see so many of you all really like this!
Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Wherein two Billionaire-Playboy-Philanthropists are further informed
Notes:
HI
THIS IS REALLY LONG
AND IT'S THE LAST CHAPTER I CAN GIVE YOU BEFORE THE FIRES OF HELL - I MEAN SCHOOL CONSUME MEEEEEEE
To be fair, it'll still be orientation week and we're going on a three day vacation after. But I'm really not sure if I can get enough inspiration to make a chapter during all of that. There are no classes yet but the very notion of having school drains me a lot already. I'll try my best though because the next chapter is where Shit Begins To Go Down and I'm so excited to work on it!
AND THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR THE KUDOS AND COMMENTS I LOVE YOU ALL!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Pepper,” Tony switched his camera to point it at the locked door. “We got a problem.”
Closed until further notice. Please re/schedule appointments through this email xxxxx or this number xxxxx.
“Shit. Sorry, Tony,” Pepper apologized. “There weren’t any indications that his clinic would be closed.”
“Hello? Is this Dr. Granger’s secretary?”
Tony turned at the familiar voice. Just a few feet away is Bruce Wayne in all his suited up glory, looking out to the street, phone to his ear.
“Yes, I have an important matter to discuss with Dr. Granger. It’s of utmost priority.”
Tony rolled his eyes at the choice of words. He bid goodbye to Pepper and ended the call to walk closer to Bruce. By the sounds of it, the secretary was giving him Granger’s address. That’s one problem out of the way.
“Brucie!” He yelled.
Bruce turned around and grinned a paparazzi grin. “Tony! What a surprise!”
It was not. Bruce was aware Tony was there. Meanwhile, Tony let his own paparazzi grin slip to his face. If that’s how Bruce wanted to play this, then he can spare some time.
“What brings you here? All the way across the pond?”
“Flew all the way here for my geneticist and his clinic closed without prior warnings!”
“Everything alright with your kids? What’s the geneticist for?”
“The kids are wonderful, but it’s a… private matter. How about you?”
“Here for Doc Granger too.”
“Private matter too?”
“Yep.”
“The secretary gave me his address. Here, I’ll forward it to you.”
And that concluded the obligatory polite small talk.
“Eight new cars.”
“Three. Twelve politicians pissed off.”
“Around fifteen. Businessmen?”
“Uncountable.”
“Me too. Estates?”
Bruce smirked. “Seven.”
“... Four. What do you need so many for?”
“For whenever me or the kids are traveling, we don’t need a hotel,” Bruce shrugged. “And to annoy you. That’s a point for me for estates.”
“Two points to me for cars and businessmen though.”
“Should we count ‘paparazzi messed with’ next time?”
Tony can hear Pepper screaming. “Absolutely. Ridiculous tabloids?”
Bruce laughed long and hard. “Can I please include my kids’ tabloids?”
“Why not?”
“Is that Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne?”
Tony and Bruce glanced at each other before shoving themselves in their respective expensive cars and driving away from the crowd they had attracted.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Paul was growing worried. A full day had passed, and still, he hadn’t heard back from both men. By noon, he pulled out some paper to tell Hermione to make another plan. He was already on his second draft – because how do you tell your niece that her friend has to risk his life and compete? – when there was a knock on his door. He was still in his pajamas, not expecting anyone and having no plans to go to work.
“Please wait for just a moment!” He shouted, quickly putting on a robe and fixing his hair.
He opened the door.
“... Professor McGonagall?”
Hermione’s Head of House and the professor that appeared at his brother’s doorstep three years ago to introduce them to magic nodded at him.
“Good noon, Dr. Paul,” she said. “I apologize for coming without notice but there is something urgent I wish to discuss with you.”
“Er, right, uhm, come in?”
He led McGonagall to his dining room. Her wizarding robes in his modern flat looked pretty out of place. They exchanged a few more pleasantries before he embarrassingly realized he hadn’t prepared lunch yet. She waved off his concerns, proceeded to unshrink a picnic basket, and floated plates of food onto his table.
“Hermione has filled you in on the problem regarding Mr. Potter.” It wasn’t a question.
“Yes,” Paul said hesitantly.
“Good. We can proceed with discussing how the relative can withdraw him.”
Paul’s eyes bulged. “How did you –”
Another set of knocks.
Sighing, he excused himself and went for the door.
“How may I help –”
Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne greeted his sight.
“ – you…?”
The three men stood there awkwardly for a solid ten seconds.
“Your clinic was closed,” Stark said simply as if it explained why they were now in his flat.
“And your secretary gave us your address,” Bruce added. He flashed Paul that signature paparazzi smile and held out his hand. “Bruce Wayne, nice to meet you.”
“I’m pretty sure he already knows who we are, Brucie.”
“Yes, I do.” Paul shook the offered hand in a slight daze. “Though I must confess that I was expecting a reply, not a visit.”
Wayne had enough shame to look abashed. “The letter was very concerning and I wanted to offer my help immediately.”
Stark narrowed his eyes. “Wait, you’re here for the Harry kid?”
Wayne turned to him slowly with equally narrowed eyes. “You’re here for him too?”
“The more the better!” McGonagall crowed from inside.
Paul held in a hysterical laugh. “Why don’t you two come in?”
Two of the world’s richest and most famous men looked hilariously out of place with their sharp, expensive suits in Paul’s humble flat. Much more beside a calm McGonagall. They were all seated at his circular dining table. Stark and Wayne glared at each other as they sipped the chamomile tea he served. Paul figured they’d all need its calming effects.
Despite the incoming shitstorm, he found the entire situation somewhat fun. Who knew Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne are somewhat friends?
“I believe introductions are in order, Dr. Paul,” McGonagall said.
“Of course.” Paul should really get a grip. “Professor McGonagall, these two gentlemen are Mr. Tony Stark and Mr. Bruce Wayne, Harry’s distant relatives. Gentlemen, this is Professor and Deputy Headmistress McGonagall. She’s also Harry’s Head of House.”
“Now that that’s out of the way,” Stark gestured to Wayne. “Why’s he here?”
Bruce’s polite smile grew a touch bit strained. “I could ask the same of you.”
“I sent the same letter to you both in hopes that one of you would be willing to assist,” answered Paul.
“That settles it then.” Stark made a shooing motion at Wayne. “You can leave now.”
Wayne crossed his arms. “Just because I already have children –”
“It’s exactly because of that!”
“What about Parker?”
“He’s just an intern –”
“ Just an intern . Oh, drop it. Everyone knows –”
“He’s one kid compared to your five –”
Oh goodie, they’re both children . Paul thought sardonically.
“The rules have nothing against two relatives participating in the formal withdrawal,” McGonagall said placatingly. “In fact, I think it would make your case much stronger.”
Both men calmed a little at that, though there was still some tension in the air. Paul had never witnessed this much entertainment in his whole life. The paparazzi would kill to be in his place.
“I would like to know what kind of school would let its student be entered into an allegedly dangerous competition without his consent,” Bruce said smoothly.
“You’re from the school I couldn’t get any records of? Ma’am just what and where is this school?” Tony demanded.
Paul drowned his laugh with his tea.
“Gentlemen –” She put down her cup. “ – do you believe in magic?”
Tony looked like he ate a particularly nasty lemon. “Don’t remind me.”
“My nephew has magic?” Bruce leaned in with curiosity. “Really?”
“You mean our nephew.”
“No.”
“Wow –”
McGonagall cut in before they could have another squabble. She gave them the Magic Is Real speech together with the demonstration. Word by word and action by action to how Paul remembered it. He was disappointed to see that the two men showed less enthusiasm or wonder. It was expected of Stark, he supposed, being a part of the Avengers and the Battle of New York fiasco and all. Wayne was a bit suspicious. He heard he funds the Justice League so maybe it’s that?
“And as for Mr. Potter,” McGonagall sighed.
Paul stood up to brew more chamomile.
“That bad?” Tony shifted in his seat, frowning heavily.
“Please, Professor,” Bruce urged. “Continue.”
“I beg of you, for my… our sake, hold off your questions and exclamations until I finish.”
Paul only vaguely knew about the tragedy of Harry’s parents and the dangerous going-ons in Hogwarts. So hearing it all in detail was a painful and shocking experience. McGonagall told them about the war, the prophecy, the betrayal, the murder of Lily and James Potter, the Dursleys, brief overview of the Hogwarts misadventures from first to third year, and the issue with the tournament. By the end of it, Paul was ready to call his brother and force him to withdraw Hermione from the school permanently this very instant .
Stark stood up and left to pace the length of his hallway. Paul noticed how his entire body seemed to shake with whatever emotions he was keeping at bay. Wayne fared a bit better though there was clear tension in his shoulders.
“Why?” he asked.
Why Harry? Why are these things happening to him? Why haven’t the staff done anything? Why was he entered? Why is he reaching out to us instead of his guardians?
“Why are you doing something about it now?” All traces of Brucie Wayne disappeared, in its place is a distinctly concerned and suspicious father look that Paul often teased his brother for having.
McGonagall sat up straighter. There were tears that refused to fall on the corners of her eyes.
“I am tired of watching him be thrown to danger repeatedly.” Her voice wavered but her conviction was strong. “This has gone far enough. I will not – I refuse to fail him again.”
Stark sat back down with a loud exhale. The determination on his face mirrored everyone’s. And so they plotted, they schemed, and they planned. When Paul’s guests finally left at around four in the afternoon, he could finally breathe easy. He wished he could tell Hermione that everything will turn out okay.
They’d make sure of it.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Tony and Bruce found themselves in a conjoined suite at the nearest luxury hotel they could find. No words were exchanged from booking, moving in their luggage, and ordering the strongest alcohol they could get their hands on.
One could call them friends in the lightest sense. Though all there was to their friendship was a rivalry, they usually kept the other company when they’re both invited to the same parties. Tony once called them the Billionaire-Playboy-Philanthropist-Orphans Duo. Now, the revelations and the discussion at Dr. Paul’s flat established some kind of bond or camaraderie between them.
Here they were; Bruce sat on a sofa and Tony leaned against the tall glass windows to look out of the city. There was a somber silence between them, broken only by clinks when they occasionally refilled their glasses.
“Did you see how gaunt he looked?” Bruce quietly asked and took a sip of his drink.
“Bones,” Tony replied just as quietly. “Skin and bones.”
Bruce’s hand clenched so hard that his glass began to crack. “Everything he went through…”
Tony gritted his teeth. He downed his drink in one go and threw the glass across the room. Neither men flinched. Neither men cared. A few more silent moments passed before Tony slowly turned to Bruce.
“Truce,” he proposed. “Let’s get the kid out of that fucked up school.”
“Truce,” Bruce raised his still-cracking glass. “And raise hell on those bastards.”
Without a glass to raise, Tony grabbed the bottle.
“To Harry Potter-Stark-Wayne!”
“Harry Potter-Wayne-Stark.”
“The truce ends when it comes to the custody.”
“Obviously.”
“Speaking of custody, the Dursleys –”
“Oh, yes .”
They spent the rest of the night compiling every little thing they could use against ‘Vermin and Pisstunia’ – as they have fondly nicknamed them – at court.
Notes:
Mama Minerva's involvement will be explained more later on but if you caught the little hint I dropped at a scene with Draco in a previous chapter... then maybe you'll get even more clues wink wink. I don't even think it's that hard to figure out tbh lmao.
Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Wherein shit begins to go down
Notes:
I wrote this yesterday because I skipped our Campus Tour (our campus is on the side of a hill, me and my asthma attacks are quacking) and I felt like I was ready to be in Harry's headspace (I was not, I had to lie down after). I have class in about 6 minutes and I gotta go see my doctor in like an hour. I don't have enough braincells to listen to my teacher talk about the school rules while having the unnecessary anxiety that comes with visiting a hospital AND updating this fic/replying to comments so I'm doing this as fast as I can HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA (can you tell I'm slowly losing it?)
SO HERE HAVE THIS THING, IT'S THE LONGEST YET I swear the chapter word count keeps increasing, I should probably stop that...
I'm really sorry I can't reply to your comments (it's a lot??? and replying needs my social energy??? which is at an all time low because classmates???) BUT THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR YOUR SUPPORT IT MEANS A LOT AND EVERY TIME I GET A NOTIF OF A COMMENT OR KUDOS IT ALWAYS CHEERS ME UP FROM WHATEVER SCHOOL SHIT IM DOING I LOVE YOU ALL
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A day or three have passed, Harry’s not sure. The days have either blended together or he stopped caring after he got hexed on his way to the owlery.
He wanted to check if a reply was already delivered but scolded himself for hoping.
The bullying (and hero worship from the Gryffindors) got progressively worse. Harry’s sanity was held together by a fragile thread. The thread being Hermione’s constant chant of ‘ignore them’, Ron’s shoulder squeezes, and the twins’ joke products. He pretended he never found out that the four held meetings behind his back. He pretended not to see the glances they threw at each other, each with a different meaning Harry could never decipher without giving himself away. And he pretended not to notice the hand motion system they somehow came up with. In Harry’s private opinion, their antics are both silly and endearing. He should tell them to stop wasting their effort but it feels nice to be looked after for a change.
It’s criminally selfish and the guilt gnawed at him for hours on end.
The more time that passed and Hermione’s uncle didn’t send a letter back, the more Harry got himself used to the reality that he would need to compete. When his friends held their nightly meetings to discuss his wellbeing (completely unnecessary), he snuck out with his cloak to train. He wasn’t exactly sure what he was training for, the general goal is To Not Die. Though somewhere down the line the goal changed into Don’t Completely Suck because he didn’t have enough motivation with that other one.
He considered writing to Sirius and ask to be kidnapped but Sirius has his own problems and Harry’s bothering enough people as is.
With a pleasantly numb feeling on his chest, the Slytherins’ insults didn’t hurt as much when they descended to the dungeons. Harry barely felt the time pass as Potions Class droned on. He only snapped out of it because Colin had arrived and said something about wands and photos. Harry was hyper-focused on the fact that it was for the tournament. Hermione and Ron looked reluctant to let him go alone but there was nothing they could do that didn't involve landing detention. He passed by Malfoy’s table and braced himself for a trip, an insult, a hex, anything.
Harry realized Draco hadn’t done or said anything to him after the Hallway Incident and he isn’t sure if he should be suspicious, embarrassed, or relieved.
Colin talked but the words didn’t process in his brain no matter how hard he tried to pay attention. It was just… sound. After a walk that seemed like an eternity and a second all at once, Harry was left alone in front of some doors he can’t remember having passed by before. Perhaps he had. Doors were the least of his priority after the things he had to deal with in previous years after all. Resigned and determined to get it over with, Harry didn’t bother knocking and entered the room.
The first thing Harry comprehended is Bagman who was purple with rage and Professor McGonagall screaming right back at him. The second thing Harry comprehended is two men in muggle suits who had a canny resemblance to men he had seen on the telly –
Oh.
Oh .
… Oh shit .
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“The rules are the rules! He must compete!”
“The rules say a blood relative is allowed to withdraw a champion should he wish not to compete!”
“I have never heard of that rule in my entire bloody life!”
With a raise of her wand, a copy of what Tony and Bruce assumed to be the rule book appeared right in between Minerva and the shit-excuse of a Minister. Minerva jammed her wand on a page.
“Then read, Minister.” Minerva’s voice dropped into a very low hiss. “And be educated .”
Tony let out a snort. Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose.
“Not the time,” Bruce whispered through gritted teeth.
“You have to admit, that was good.”
The minister sputtered and then sputtered some more.
“This is a waste of time.” Bruce tried hard not to glower, earning a chuckle from Tony.
“Patience, Brucie. We’re getting there.”
The minister seemed to have found his footing again because he puffed up his chest at Minerva. “How are you so sure the boy doesn’t want to compete?”
“Okay, I take that back. Maybe we should just raze this place –”
Before Minerva could erupt like a bomb, a quiet voice sliced through the chaos.
“You never listened, did you?”
All heads turned to the boy by the door. An older version of the one picture Tony and Bruce repeatedly looked at for the past few days.
“Is that…?” Tony trailed off, breathless.
Bruce nodded once. “It’s him.”
The atmosphere of the room changed. A not-so-subtle shift in temperature, as if they were squeezed into a freezer.
“I told you – everyone – repeatedly.”
Tony and Bruce had expected a broken, weary, and angry teen. Harry Potter was all that and more. In a good way or bad way, they couldn’t tell yet.
“I never wanted to enter myself into the tournament, –” he walked menacingly towards the Minister “ – I didn’t enter myself for the tournament, –” and stopped a few feet away to glare at him with a fury that no fourteen-year-old should be allowed to have “ – and I don’t want to compete in your bloody tournament! ”
The minister was blasted off his feet and slammed into a wall. He slid down the slight dent his body made, ending up as a heap on the floor, unconscious. All eyes slowly went back to Harry who looked just as surprised as they felt. Then he hurried to the Minister.
“Oh – shoot – shit . I’m sorry, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to – I didn’t even –”
“I think that pretty much sums him up, don’t you think?” Tony said to Bruce.
Bruce resisted pinching the bridge of his nose again in favor of passively watching the rest of the wizards snap into action to help the Minister. He was eventually put into a floating stretcher and pulled out of the room by who he can only assume is this world's version of a school nurse. Minerva was saying rapid assurances to a panicked Harry that he ‘wasn’t in trouble for some accidental magic’.
“That was quite a surprise.”
Minerva’s face soured. Tony and Bruce instantly knew who it was.
“Dumbledore!” One of the foreign headmasters yelled in relief.
A myriad of other people attacked the Headmaster with their exclamations. Dumbledore seemed to get the gist of the situation based on scattered bits and pieces of information from their yelling.
“I never knew that there was a rule that could help withdraw a champion,” he said (infuriatingly) calmly.
Minerva stood up to her full height and Harry hesitantly followed her. She put her hands on his shoulders and Bruce could see the way she squeezed them and the way Harry relaxed by half an inch.
“I imagine you don’t have the time to read through all of the rules, being the Headmaster and all,” replied Minerva with a little hint of sarcasm. “I imagine Mr. Crouch was just as busy for telling us that fateful night that Harry had no other choice –”
“Don’t you go pointing your finger on me, Professor,” Crouch growled. “I was aware of the rule and how useless it was –”
“Useless?” Harry exclaimed incredulously.
“It is widely known that Mr. Potter has living blood relatives!” Minerva argued.
“They’re muggles!” Crouch pointed at Tony and Bruce with his wand for emphasis. “What can they do? They shouldn’t be allowed to be here in the first place!”
"A stick," said Tony, unimpressed. "Should I be scared?"
"I think so," replied Bruce blandly. "Try shaking your knees a little."
Someone tried to cover their laugh with a cough.
“There’s nothing in the rule that says anything about if the relatives should be magical or not,” Bruce said a bit louder, slipping fully into his Wayne Enterprise persona. “Tony and I’s lack of magic matters little in the process of withdrawing Harry from the tournament he was entered, might I remind you, against his will.”
Tony raised an eyebrow and whispered, “You’re letting me be the bad cop?”
Bruce raised an eyebrow right back at him. “You always are. Though between us both it’s more of a calm cop, wild cop.”
“Fair.”
Bruce watched Tony’s posture change and immediately regretted what he said.
“We don’t need some fucking wand to be allowed to rescue our nephew from this fucked up shit he’s in. Shit of which your ass said ‘whatever, guess this underaged kid has to risk his goddamn life, nothing I can do about it’ and called it a day – you shut the fuck up, I am not done .”
Crouch closed his mouth. Bruce only slightly regretted what he said.
“Kid’s been through enough already and it’s fucking disgusting that you assholes just let this happen without a single damn care in the world. Is this what the so-called Magical World is? Huh? A bunch of literal grown-up adults who should be thrown into jail for child neglect?”
“Harry has been perfectly safe within Hogwarts walls,” Dumbledore said genially. “He has been protected and –”
“Absolute fucking bullshit!” Tony interrupted viciously. “I can’t believe this. Are you hearing this, Brucie? Perfectly safe and protected . Can you believe this?”
“If by perfectly safe and protected , Headmaster, do you mean that the misadventures in the previous years were… what? Accidents?” Bruce asked, voice still retaining a smoothness Tony was appalled he could still achieve.
“They were exactly as you say; misadventures.” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled. “There were no lasting serious injuries inflicted on dear Harry.”
Bruce grabbed Tony’s arm before he could summon some of his armor.
“I believe your statements, actions, and inactions should be addressed on another day.” Bruce tightened his hold on a fuming Tony to keep him (and himself) from leaping at the old man. “For now, Tony and I would like to proceed with what we came here for.”
“Of course,” Dumbledore agreed readily. “Though I admit I am curious. I hope you don’t mind me inquiring about why you and Mr. Tony are here today instead of Harry’s aunt –”
“ Another day , Headmaster.” Bruce’s patience was thinning but one of them had to keep a level head if they wanted to get out of this castle murder-free. “The withdrawal, if you please.”
“I have with me copies of what you both will need to say, Mr. Wayne, Mr. Stark,” said Minerva, holding out two sheets of parchment. “They will need to be said in the presence of the Goblet.”
Bruce’s glance flickered momentarily to a shell-shocked Harry before he nodded with a strained smile. “Lead the way, Professor.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Nothing was processing in Harry’s brain. He saw and heard everything but it still wasn’t comprehending. It wasn’t that much so why was he being so slow? Okay, maybe it was a bit much.
Who was he kidding? It was a lot .
His brain must be overheating. Yeah, that’s it. Because one second he was in that unused classroom and the next he was in the Great Hall and the Goblet of Fire (that bloody thing) is in front of him and Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne have parchment on their hands and – why are there so many people? When did they arrive? Why are they here? Are they going to watch? But that’s a good thing, right? They’d know the truth. But they’re staring at him. They’re all staring at him –
Dumbledore tapped on the Goblet. “Request of Withdrawal.”
The Goblet lit up again the same way it did that fateful night. Stark and Wayne began to talk and Harry focused on their voices.
“I, Anthony Edward Stark –”
“ – and I, Bruce Thomas Wayne –”
“ – blood relatives of one Harry James Potter –” gasps rang throughout the hall “ – request to withdraw him from the Tri-Wizard Tournament –” even more gasps “ – on the grounds that he was entered without his knowledge and against his will.”
Murmurs attacked Harry’s hearing and he tuned them out in fear of what they said. He focused on the tendrils of blue fiery something (he can’t find it in himself to be in awe nor to care about what it is) reaching out and wrapping around Stark, Wayne, and himself. It felt warm and it probed at his chest like it was seeing if what Stark and Wayne said was true. Then it pulled back and disappeared into the Goblet’s blue flames.
Out shot a blue tendril and attached itself to Harry. It snapped in and something in Harry snapped as well. The tendril fizzled into nothing and the Goblet’s fire went out.
“The Magical Contract between you and the Goblet is broken,” Professor McGonagall said softly beside him.
Harry turned to her and she answered him with a watery smile. “You’re free.”
Free.
The word echoed in his mind but didn’t really settle.
Free .
Two bodies slammed into him and he only needed to see the vague heads of red and brown to know who it was. He hugged his two best friends close and buried his head in between their chests.
Free .
“I’m free,” Harry mumbled. “I’m free.”
“You’re free, Harry!”
“Yes, you are, mate!”
The floor disappeared and he looked up to see Fred and George carrying-spinning them around.
"It's done, Harrykins!"
"It's done, it's done, it's done!"
Those endless hours of reading books, and finding answers. Those sleepless nights. Those hexes and bullying he had to endure. They were worth it.
“I’m free,” Harry repeated with a sob.
“ I’m free .”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Tony and Bruce watched on with smiles and grins that were happy yet dangerous. This may be the end of the tournament mess but it was only the beginning of the rest.
“Ready, Brucie?” Tony asked cheerfully as they walked side-by-side towards the group.
Bruce smirked. “Phase 1.”
Get the kid out of this fucked up school .
Notes:
Writing this was like *listens to pop music after being in Harry's headspace*
*listens to acoustic guitar after writing Bruce and Tony's pov*
*lies down after that second to the last scene*
*tries not to cry*That's the end of one arc! More drama coming soon! How soon? I'm not sure yet! (I'm sorry, I'm upset about it too) 'Till next time!
also should I put like a tag or warning about cursing or..?
Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Wherein Harry does not believe in paternal instincts
Notes:
It just occurred to me that my September 4 could also not be your September 4. Like what’s the day and time in your place rn? It’s precisely 10 am on a Sunday in mine. Anyway HI! HERE AS PROMISED! I miscalculated and I actually only ended up writing one and a half chapters after spending too many days outlining and juggling assignments. As it turns out, even if it was orientation week, we already got like 10 things to do and the class hours are ungodly long. Here’s to hoping I can survive for the rest of the school year *chugs down coffee I should not be drinking*
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry felt like he was floating.
He’s out of the tournament, out of their yearly brush with Voldemort, and he could finally have a relaxing year. Maybe he could focus on his studies for once. He could play more quidditch too. Oh! Maybe he could help Sirius find a way to be declared innocent –
“Ehem.”
And suddenly, Harry’s reminded that his life will never be peaceful no matter how hard he tried.
His friends slowly unwound their arms from around him and they faced Stark and Wayne as a group. Ron and Hermione stood at either side of him, the twins right behind them. It felt like he was being guarded. He didn’t mind it as much as he thought he would. It blocked the stares from the rest of the student population, at least.
“Mr. Stark, Mr. Wayne,” said Hermione, ever a diplomat. “Would you prefer a more private space?”
“It would be much appreciated,” answered Wayne politely. “Am I correct to assume that you’re Ms. Hermione Granger?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Your uncle has told us a lot about you.”
“Oh! Um. All good things, I hope!”
Hermione led the group out. Once the Great Hall’s doors closed, loud chattering erupted. Harry looked up to the ceiling in resignation, already anticipating the level of ridiculous the rumor mill will be in an hour. Hands carefully wrapped around his arms. Harry looked up to the twins questioningly. The three of them were now a few feet away from where Stark and Wayne were passive-aggressively arguing and Ron and Hermione looked on in exasperation.
“What d’you reckon they’ll come up with this time, Gred?”
“I may have a couple of ideas, Forge.”
“Care to share with me and Harrikins?”
“For one, I think a few will still see it as a plot to be even more famous.”
“As if our dear Harrikins would need more fame.”
“Oh, I know that. But people who aren’t us are quite lacking in the upstairs department.”
Despite himself, Harry chuckled.
“How about you, Forge? Any ideas?”
“Nothing. My upstairs department refuses to waste time thinking about it.”
“Why didn’t you tell me earlier not to do it? Now I’ve wasted a whole three seconds of my life!”
Harry’s laughs must have been too loud because the two billionaires and his two best friends finally noticed he and the twins were lagging behind. Harry caught the look of approval from Hermione and the look of gratitude from Ron that they threw at the twins. Harry’s privately smug he could decipher most of their looks now.
Hermione pushed open a door and lead Stark and Wayne in. Harry made a move to follow but noticed that Ron had stayed still.
“Ron?”
“We think this is a conversation just between you and them, mate.”
Panic seized his chest. “You’re going to leave me alone with them?”
Ron quickly put his hands on Harry’s shoulders and breathed deeply. As Harry started to copy his breathing patterns and calmed down, he wanted to swat at Ron for such a manipulative tactic.
“They’re not going to hurt you,” assured Ron. “They’re just going to talk to you about the ‘circumstances’ we vaguely mentioned in your letter and maybe keep in touch with you after this.”
“But why would they want to keep in touch with me?” Harry asked. “They already withdrew me, their job’s done. Don’t they have bigger things to do like running their companies or throwing parties or something?”
Ron stared at him long and hard. “... I think I’ll let them answer those questions.”
Hermione popped up in his field of vision and motioned for Harry to get in. Ron gave his shoulders another squeeze and let go. With one final look of encouragement from the twins, Harry entered the room.
“We’re just going to be outside to make sure nobody listens in,” Hermione told him.
She took his hand and squeezed it once.
It’ll be okay .
Harry’s of the opinion that it most likely won’t be but nodded anyway.
The door closed and he was left in an abandoned classroom with two of the richest men alive. How exciting.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Tony thought this was so immensely awkward but he didn’t trust himself to do something about it. Knowing him, he would make it worse. Thank God for Bruce and his high society breeding. Tony had it too but he lost it around high school.
“I don’t believe we were properly introduced.”
“We weren’t, sir.”
The kid was too tense.
“We apologize, we wanted to meet you before the whole …debacle. But the Wand Weighing started and we hadn’t been informed it would be today.”
“It’s okay. People around here tend to do things on a whim,” he said with a completely straight face.
“I can imagine.” A corner of Bruce’s lips quirked as he held out his hand. “Bruce Wayne.”
The kid shook his hand and turned to Tony to shake his already held-out hand as well.
“Tony Stark.”
“And I’m Harry Potter but I guess you already knew that.”
He said his name very sarcastically as if he hated being who he was.
“Why don’t we cut right into the chase, hm?” Tony proposed, happily ignoring another of Bruce’s glares.
“Alright,” the kid agreed. “How much do you want?”
What?
“What?” Tony repeated, out loud this time.
The kid looked just as confused as he and Bruce were.
“The payment? I understand you went through a lot of hassle to be here. I can pay you whatever amount.”
Tony faced Bruce and tried to communicate ‘Is this kid serious?’
Bruce’s eyebrows furrowed by half a centimeter as if to say ‘I think he is?’
“Harry, we don’t need financial compensation,” Bruce said slowly.
“Oh,” the kid said. “Right. You’re billionaires. I can work for you if you want.”
“Work… for us?”
“Yeah, I can do a lot of chores.”
Tony could almost hear both his and Bruce’s hearts break. The kid went on to list what he could do and how fast he could do them as if it was normal . As if offering himself up for servitude after asking them to do something as little as withdrawing him from a tournament was normal .
“Kid.” Tony’s voice had never sounded this pained before. “You don’t need to do those. Ever.”
He had the most helpless look in his eyes. “Then what do you want?”
“Nothing.”
“Nothing?”
“Nothing,” affirmed Bruce sternly. “You don’t need to offer us any compensation whatsoever.”
“Well, you must want something ,” the kid insisted. “You flew all the way here just to deal with my mess!”
“We flew all the way here because we wanted to help.”
“So I’m repaying your help!”
“No!”
“Why?”
“Because we care, kid!” Tony yelled, stunning the kid and Bruce to silence. “We care, so we came here and helped you. We still want to help you. Because we care .”
It did the opposite effect. Instead of gratitude or understanding, what Tony and Bruce got was even more confusion.
“But why would you?”
Tony didn’t understand how Bruce was still standing upright when all Tony wanted to do at that very moment was gather the kid in his arms, blast his repulsors at all the professors in this damned school (except Minerva), fly back to New York, and wrap him with all the blankets in the world. Tony didn’t trust himself to speak. He’s sure that one singular sound escaped his mouth and it was a cross between disbelief and anguish.
Phase 1 shouldn’t be to get him out of this fucked up school. They should change it to get him off of this fucking continent because there was no damn way that that kind of mentality was developed in the three years he was in Hogwarts.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Bruce had three options.
Option 1. Diffuse the situation, finish the talk with Harry, and stop Tony from going on a rampage.
Option 2. Diffuse the situation, finish the talk with Harry, put him on a plane bound to Edinburgh, and join Tony on his rampage.
Option 3. Pull out the adoption papers, call the Batplane, and set his kids free to do a rampage while he wraps Harry with every blanket he can buy.
Realistically, he knew Option 1 was the only sensible and logical option. No matter how tempting Options 2 and 3 were.
And so with great effort and utilizing years of honing his emotion-repressing skills to their full extent, he knelt to Harry’s height. He spoke as softly as someone as furious as he could.
“We’re your relatives, Harry. We’re your cousins. You’re family. It doesn’t matter if we only met you today or only knew about you for a week. You need our help and we can help, that’s all there is to it.”
Bruce could see that his words had trouble sinking into Harry’s brain. The teen continued to stare at him, gauging if what he said was true. The fact that Harry had to think about if it was true was a painful thought in itself.
“But you already helped. What else are you here for?” He asked.
Here comes the hard part.
“We wanted to talk to you about your schooling.”
Harry raised an eyebrow. “Uh, okay. Like my grades?”
Here it goes.
“It’s more like… the steps we want to take to ensure your safety for the rest of your education.”
The inquiring look was quickly replaced with fury. “You want to withdraw me from Hogwarts?”
Bruce short-circuited. How did Harry get to that part so fast? He was planning to slowly steer the conversation that way while convincing him it was the best course of action. Quickly disregarding that plan, his brain went on hyperdrive to think of a new one.
“We know this isn’t the first time your life was threatened during your stay here,” Bruce said, making sure he didn’t sound as panicked as he felt. “We were given the brief overviews of the previous years’ events and the school’s failure to suitably –”
“My friends and I handled them –”
“Which you shouldn’t have had needed to. In fact, that further proves that the staff here –”
“Are bollocks at being staff, I know, I get it! But there’s nothing we can do about it –”
“Yes, there is! There are other schools outside of just Hogwarts as proof of this tournament. You don’t have to stay –”
“I want to stay!”
Alright, not the best plan. Bruce should diffuse this quick before –
“You want to stay in a fucking school where nobody gives a fuck about your life?”
– Tony joined in.
“It’s not any different from where I live, not much of a bloody difference at all!”
Hm.
Bruce really should have gone for Option 3.
“Besides, at least here I got my friends and my magic with me. I…” Harry’s voice died off, now realizing what he just said. “It doesn’t matter. I’m thankful and I will be forever grateful that you got me out of the tournament but that doesn’t mean you get to just decide you’re in control of my life now.”
The fury that was aimed at Bagman was now aimed at them.
“I’m sure Professor McGonagall will see you out. Goodbye.”
Harry stomped away and slammed the door shut, leaving Bruce and Tony to look on with increasing regret and with tattered plans.
Bruce really should have gone for Option 3.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Treacle tart,” Minerva told the gargoyle and she was given entrance.
She found Dumbledore on his chair, stroking his beard and thinking intensely.
"I don't understand how this could have happened."
Minerva gawked at him. "You're worrying about that of all things?"
"Minerva, you know the importance of Harry staying at the Dursleys," Dumbledore said in a tone that implied Minerva was the one being ridiculous. "This is getting out of hand."
"How is it getting out of hand?" Minerva demanded. "Stark and Wayne are his blood relatives!"
"They're too distant, both in relation and dwelling." Dumbledore shook his head. "We must find a way to return Harry to his aunt."
His relatives, who neglected and abused him. Not putting in more measures to ensure Harry wouldn’t go to the third-floor corridor. Not closing the school and putting in more effort to solve the mystery of the basilisk. Not verifying if Sirius Black was truly innocent. Not doing anything, not even an attempt , to get Harry out of the tournament.
"No."
Dumbledore looked at her in surprise. "No?"
"No," Minerva repeated firmly. "I have had enough entrusting his wellbeing to you when you so clearly don’t care for it.”
“Minerva, you know that is not true –”
“Harry finally has a chance at receiving the familial love he deserves,” Minerva interrupted heatedly. “I will not take it away from him."
She started to turn around and leave when Dumbledore stood up.
"... There are only two copies of the rule book here in Hogwarts," Dumbledore muttered. "Mine and yours."
Smug satisfaction curled in her. "Yes."
“Only you and I can bring muggles beyond the Muggle-Repelling wards.”
“ Yes .”
Dumbledore looked decidedly stunned and horrified. "What have you done?"
Minerva finally turned and strutted away, head high. She cast one last scathing look at the man she once considered to be her dearest friend.
"What I should have all those years ago."
Notes:
Again, thank you all so much for the overwhelming support! The occasional email of kudos or comments amidst all my school-related ones is like seeing a coin in a pile of trash lmao. I love you all and I hope you get wonderful moments <3
Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Wherein Harry gets mothered by his friends
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry emerged from the room, still fuming. Ron, Hermione, Fred, and George all jumped back from him in shock. He stomped past them, ignoring their alarmed questions, and turned a corner sharply.
“Ow! Watch where you’re going, you – Potter?”
Harry ignored whoever it was (and the slight pain from the impact) and continued speed walking to… He didn’t know where, just anywhere far away from Stark and Wayne. He luckily didn’t encounter anybody else as he let his feet lead him. Harry shouldn’t have been surprised when he found himself by the Black Lake.
He was hot, he realized. Like his skin was a steadily increasing fire. He dipped a hand in the water and let its cool caresses soothe him. He wasn’t sure how long he just sat there, a hand moving around in the water, simply watching the little waves it made. Harry had never really swam before. He was never allowed to go to pools or beaches. He’s sure he hadn’t been to either. He wondered what it would be like.
Soft, deliberate footsteps grew closer but Harry couldn’t be bothered to raise his head. Two people sat on either side of him. Hermione leaned her head on his shoulder while Ron opted to put his hand. They didn’t say anything for a while, just stayed like that.
“Where are the twins?” Harry finally asked, voice hoarse.
“Stayed back to keep… them occupied,” answered Hermione.
They lapsed into another silence. Then Harry sighed and told them everything.
Ron and Hermione still didn’t say anything for a few more minutes after he’d finished. Harry knew now it was because they were thinking things through before saying anything instead of judging him or not caring like he used to assume.
“They care about you,” said Ron and quickly followed it up at Harry’s groan. “Shut up and stop questioning that for a moment. Let us talk.”
Harry begrudgingly complied. Ron rewarded him with a smile.
“They approached it the wrong way but they really do care, Harry. Think about it,” He urged. “If they didn’t, they wouldn’t have bothered to fly across the ocean to help, then stay and put in the effort to get to know you.”
“And offer more of their help,” Hermione added absentmindedly.
“Yes, that too,” Ron nodded. “They’re two of the richest men alive and probably also the busiest. They made the time and effort for you. Trust me when I say they do care.”
Harry still looked a little dubious.
“Take it from someone who actually knows what love and care from a relative look like.”
Harry flushed and looked down.
“I didn’t mean for that to sound so harsh, mate –”
“No, no, I get it,” Harry assured him. “But just… why? I just want to know why . Why would they bother to care?”
“You’re family to them, that should be reason enough.”
“The Dursleys are supposed to be my family too.”
Ron’s face darkened.
“They don’t count,” Ron spat. “Stark and Wayne are loads more decent than they ever will be… even if they fucked up your conversation earlier.”
“Ronald!” Hermione exclaimed, scandalized. “Watch your language!”
“Sorry,” he said, though his tone said otherwise. “Though you can’t deny it’s true.”
Harry turned to Hermione. “What do you think? You’ve been awfully quiet.”
“I suppose I got too focused repeating your account,” she smiled sheepishly then turned serious. “I think I have a grasp as to what they were planning and still could be planning.”
That caught Harry’s attention, not wanting to hurt his brain over the whys. He motioned for Hermione to start.
“Stark’s a genius and Wayne has a history of dealing with children who had less-than-stellar childhoods. I’ve no doubt they have their suspicions about your home life, Harry. Your appearance and attitude could also have further confirmed it for them.”
Harry caught the implications. He squashed the tiny inkling of hope that rose from his chest before it could grow, reminding himself of what hoping had done with Sirius.
“Someone must have filled them in on our past adventures. I have a feeling it was either my Uncle or he brought in someone who was more,” – Hermione looked away, embarrassed — “close to the source.”
Harry cocked his head at her. “Like a professor?”
Hermione giggled a bit. “My uncle may or may not have a way to contact Professor McGonagall. He insisted in case of any more incidents.”
“McGonagall,” Ron said dubiously. “You’re sure?”
“Someone had to have guided Stark and Wayne through the wards,” Hermione explained. “Wouldn’t it be a safety risk if all the professors could bend the wards? That authority must be with the Headmaster and Deputy only.”
“Everything about Hogwarts is a safety risk,” Harry said drily. “But you’re right. And what are the odds it would be Dumbledore?”
“None,” Ron agreed. “He’s too busy.”
“Naturally, as a hero and a philanthropist, they would want to remove Harry from the direct line of fire,” Hermione continued. “And as an orphan and a father…”
“They would want to remove me from other things that they think threaten me too,” Harry finished with understanding. “Like Hogwarts.”
“I don’t think it extends to just Hogwarts,” Hermione said softly. “It’s likely just a stepping stone to also remove you from –”
“Don’t say it,” Harry said through gritted teeth. “Just don’t.”
“Oh, Harry,” Hermione frowned, eyes glassy. “You know it’s different. Sirius may still be considered an escaped convict, but Stark and Wayne –”
“ – are muggles. They’re powerful in the muggle world , Hermione. They mean bloody nothing here.”
“I wouldn’t say that,” Ron said slowly. “About ¾ of the Great Hall reacted when they said their names.”
“Obviously all the muggleborns and most halfbloods,” Harry rolled his eyes. “Purebloods, though? And their parents make up most of the seating powers in the Wizarding World.”
Ron averted his gaze in that obvious kind of way that said he knew something.
“Spit it out,” Hermione glared.
Ron folded easily. “Malfoy.”
“Malfoy?” It was Hermione’s turn to be incredulous. “Why would someone like Malfoy know Stark and Wayne?”
“You honestly don’t believe they got all their money from just the Wizarding World, do you?” Ron said distastefully. “Aunt Tessie always did say that there was no way they keep earning so much from just Magical businesses. Hypocritical bastards.”
“Muggle investments.” Hermione ran a hand through her wild hair. “That certainly makes a lot of sense. Stark Industries and Wayne Enterprises are two of the biggest companies in the world. There’s no way the Malfoys wouldn’t hear of them if they did dabble in the muggle world.”
Malfoy never mocked Harry for the accident in the hallway. Malfoy hadn’t thrown him any insults at all after that. And when he walked passed him during Potions… nothing.
“Malfoy hadn’t been targeting us recently,” Harry said in realization. “Have you noticed?”
Ron opened his mouth to deny it then promptly closed it, looking at the distance to probably review his memories. Then his jaw dropped and his face screwed up in a weird mix of confusion and disbelief.
“Yeah! He hasn’t!” Ron exclaimed. “Well except that one time where Hermione and I bumped into him for breakfast. Other than being a typical git, it wasn’t his usual… you know, it just wasn’t the usual.”
“It felt lacking,” Hermione agreed. “But back to the topic at hand.”
“Don’t make me hope,” Harry tried to sound angry but it came out more like a beg. “ Don’t .”
Hermione pursed her lips, clearly against it. She relented with a huff and pointedly looked away with crossed arms. Ron lightly bumped his shoulder with Harry’s.
“You don’t have to get adopted, but wouldn’t it be nice to have some relatives who’d genuinely care about you?” He asked.
“What difference would it make?” Harry asked back heatedly.
Ron stared at him again like how he did earlier before he had The Talk. Like Harry’s question physically pained him to the point he’d gone speechless.
Finally, in a quiet voice, he said, “I think it would make all the difference.”
Beside him, Hermione sniffed. Harry nearly snapped his neck to look at her. She was crying. Why was she crying? Hermione wiped at her eyes furiously before facing Harry. Her face had a hard time deciding between being livid and devastated.
“Harry James Potter, you have no idea how much it hurts us the way you think so little of your happiness.”
Harry winced, moving to pull her into a hug. “Hermione… I’m not worth your tears.”
Hermione reeled back and hit his chest with closed fists.
“That’s exactly the type of behavior that upsets us! Why do you – how could you think so little of… of yourself?” She cried.
Harry couldn’t think of an answer.
That made Hermione wail and she threw herself in his arms again. Harry could do nothing but hold her close, his vision getting blurry with tears of his own. Ron encircled his arms around them both.
“What did they do to you?” Ron’s voice cracked and he buried his face into Harry’s shoulder.
Harry held them close and mourned the life he could have gotten – no. His life would always be insane no matter what happened or changed. Instead, he mourned over the boy he could have been if he hadn’t been sent to live with Vernon, Petunia, and Dudley Dursley.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
As they walked back to the castle, Ron and Hermione gripping each of Harry’s hands tightly, Harry took the time to think. Because, really, how bad would it be to have some relatives who do care about him? Even if it’s in their weird way? There’s not much harm in it.
Other than the constant, painful reminder that he could live with someone and somewhere else.
But he already has that reminder every time he thinks of Sirius. What’s one more, right?
Besides, it would be interesting to get to know the two men. Now that Harry was no longer experiencing fury and shock at the Wand Weighing, he could recall and dissect Stark and Wayne’s words and actions. And they were very entertaining. He could still meet the other people they know even if they wouldn’t adopt him. Like the Avengers and Wayne’s kids, they seem like a pretty interesting lot too. That would be cool. Maybe summers wouldn’t be so bad if he can stay in contact with them.
“Okay,” Harry said as they neared the entrance where a worried McGonagall was conversing with a panicked Stark and Wayne, Fred and George whispering to each other some feet away.
“What do you mean ‘okay’?” Ron raised an eyebrow at him. “Okay to wha – Harry!”
Harry let go of their hands and surged forward before his courage could waver. Ron’s shout caught the three adults’ attention. Good, one less thing to worry about. He passed Fred and George who gave him identical encouraging grins and thumbs-ups. He smiled weakly at them and walked on. Harry couldn’t bear to meet their eyes so he kept his gaze resolutely to the ground.
“Mr. Potter,” McGonagall started but didn’t seem to know what to say next.
“I apologize for my outburst, Mr. Stark, Mr. Wayne,” Harry said sincerely. “It was rude and ungrateful, especially after everything you’ve done.”
Before they could say a thing, he continued. “I would like to stay in Hogwarts, it’s like my home. But I’d also like to stay in contact with you if you both would like that as well. If you don’t, I wouldn’t blame you. After our conversation and all that –”
“Harry,” Wayne’s voice was exasperated and Harry reddened. “Would you please look at us?”
As slowly as humanely possible, Harry raised his head to meet their gazes. They were both smiling down at him the way an adult would at a baby. Harry’s not sure how to feel about that.
“There’s nothing to apologize for,” Bruce said. “If anything, we should. We now realize it wasn’t the best course of action to take.”
“As much as we don’t like it, you did spend most of your time here for the past few years.” Tony sighed. “We didn’t stop to think about how suddenly pulling you away from your second home would make you feel.”
“And we’d love to keep in contact with you,” Bruce added brightly. “We were hoping to ask you about that.”
Tony frowned a bit. “Owls are too slow, no offense, and we live across the pond. We have to figure out a way around that.”
“How long will you be staying in England?” McGonagall asked.
Bruce looked at her curiously. “Why do you ask?”
“I can arrange for the three of you to meet up on the weekends,” McGonagall explained then peered at Harry over her spectacles. “That is if Mr. Potter can find a way to manage his studies and assignments on the weekdays only.”
With Quidditch and the tournament out of the picture, Harry has no doubt he can with a bit of self-control. Well, a lot of self-control.
“I’ll do my best,” he promised earnestly.
“Then we’ll stay for as long as we can,” Stark promised too. “If not, we both can always hop on our jets to go and then hop on it to get back.”
"Sounds like a plan," Wayne grinned.
The casual mention of using their jets like it was just a car driven at short distances made Harry internally squirm with discomfort. He pushed it aside and focused on the warmth that spread in his chest that they were willing to do all of that just to meet with him.
Together, they threatened convinced the minister into allowing it. Harry, against his conscious will, had hope.
He prayed it won’t backfire on him.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Down in the Slytherin dungeons, Draco Malfoy dipped his quill into some ink and began to write.
Father,
Potter's other guardians have arrived. Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne have successfully withdrawn him from the tournament.
I wasn’t able to listen in on their private conversation after but, whatever it was, made Potter furious. As of writing this letter, they seemed to have eased up some of the tension and I caught word that the minister has allowed Potter to meet his guardians on the weekends.
I understand that their identity complicates our plans. Though, if anything, this could be an advantage for us. I will slowly transition from neutral to cordial as I have no doubt you will expect me to now, though I still await your and mother’s input and advice.
I hope to hear from you soon. I would hate for another to make a move and get ahead of me.
Your son,
Draco.
Notes:
I know I sound like a broken record at this point but thank you so much for your support! It really, really does mean a lot especially with the amount of stress I'm dealing with nowadays. This fic is like a safe haven for me and your kudos and comments like big, soft, fluffy blankets. See you next week! I hope you all have wonderful moments!
Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Wherein The Bonding Begins
Notes:
HELLO! A bit early than usual because I'm going to the mall to destress from school.
This was supposed to be a Low Self-Worth Nephew and His Filthy Rich Disaster Uncles Go Shopping in London but I realized that I know jackshit about shopping stuff (other than stationary and books) lmao.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The twins were the ones who woke Harry up; it was the first bad sign. The common room chatter stopped when he appeared; it was the second. Neville shot him a sympathetic glance; it was the third.
Whispers, mutters, mumbles, pointing, looking, staring – the whole package. Nothing new, of course. But this time, they were apologetic, curious, and jealous. Harry kept his gaze firmly ahead. Fred and George’s warning glares were so strong that people turned away.
“Two-faced tossers,” Fred grumbled.
“The whole lot of them,” George agreed, scaring off two third-year girls from approaching.
They were near the Great Hall when they noticed that students were getting out of it instead of getting in. They were all headed towards the Entrance Hall.
Fred and George shared a glance, and Harry swore they had an entire conversation. Fred walked on ahead, maneuvering around the students while George slung an arm around Harry and led him aside.
“Since when were you two my bodyguards?” Harry asked jokingly.
George didn’t return the sentiment. “Since we got our heads out of our arses and realized the amount of danger you’re in.”
Harry frowned. “I’m out of the tournament, aren’t I?”
“And we still don’t know who put your name in, do we?”
“Oi, you two!” Fred called.
Harry saw his mildly constipated face and knew he was doomed.
He and George reluctantly followed Fred through the crowd that parted for them. Harry spotted Ron and Hermione at the doors facing –
A jet.
It was a white jet with black and blue stripes. It’s got a pointy nose and everything, just like the ones from the shows Aunt Petunia always watched on the telly. They were usually owned by immensely wealthy men with black sunglasses and crisp suits.
Harry saw Stark and Wayne, in front of his two best friends, with black sunglasses and crisp suits, and started to turn around.
“Alright, I’m not feeling very well today. So I’ll just –”
“Harry!”
Narrowly stopping himself from curling up on the floor and screaming, Harry faced his two relatives with what he hoped was an okay smile.
“Good morning, Mr. Stark, Mr. Wayne.”
“We hope you don’t mind us picking you up this early,” Wayne said, taking off his sunglasses, and Harry’s sure he heard some girls swoon.
“The weekend’s too short,” Stark added with a grin. “And there’s a lot of getting-to-know we gotta do.”
“Right.”
He hesitantly walked forward and immediately felt exposed without having the twins on either side of him. People thankfully didn’t stop him but their eyes following his every move were somehow worse. Nearing the two men, Harry started to become very aware of the Dudley-oversized shirt and pants he was wearing. He’d look like a common beggar next to them.
“There goes our picnic plans,” commented Ron grumpily once Harry reached him. “I already picked a new spot and planned the menu.”
Harry tried to telepathically convey how apologetic and horrified he was by this turn of events. “M’sorry, Ron. I didn’t – I don’t –”
“I know.” Ron smiled understandingly. “Don’t think I didn’t see how you nearly made a run for it.”
“Sod off,” Harry muttered. “Why’d they have to do… whatever the bloody hell this is supposed to be?”
Hermione glared disapprovingly at his choice of words while Ron chuckled wryly.
“If you want to think about it more while the entire school goggles, go ahead.”
“We’ll talk about it later, Harry.” Hermione pushed him towards Stark and Wayne who were already headed to the jet. “Don’t give them more reason to mortify you. Just go!”
Stumbling after them was like signing his insanity warrant.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
He had never felt so out of place in his entire life.
Everything looked like they were worth more than at least fifty thousand pounds and Harry didn’t want to touch any of it. He would have gladly stayed standing if they didn’t insist on him sitting between them on a too-huge round table as they had breakfast. The food was delicious, don’t get Harry wrong. But he thought he would have enjoyed it more if he wasn’t eating it out of fine china that Aunt Petunia would have killed someone to own.
He held the utensils as if they were going to combust at any second.
“So, Harry,” Stark started.
Oh no, not the small talk.
“How would you like to be called, by the way? Is Harry fine?”
“Harry’s fine,” Harry replied. “But, uh, how should I call you?”
“First name basis,” Stark said as if it was obvious. “We’re distant cousins anyway.”
“Or you can call us uncle,” Wayne suggested, probably catching Harry’s discomfort at the thought of calling them both just Tony and Bruce.
Stark made a face. “That makes me sound old.”
“Your son calls you Mr. Stark.”
“No, he’s my intern and he’s as stubborn as vibranium. He doesn’t count.”
“Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce,” Harry quietly tested it out.
Not quietly enough because both men beamed at him. By beam, Uncle Bruce’s eyes and Uncle Tony’s brows were doing most of the expressing. Merlin, it felt weird to call them that way, even in his thoughts.
“Fine. I’ll make an exception for you, kid.”
“Where… are we going?”
“Wherever you want to go,” Uncle Bruce replied.
What?
“But where are we headed?”
“Nowhere.” Uncle Tony went back to eating his eggs. “The jet’s just circling ‘till we figure out the plans for the day.”
What?
“Where do you want to go, Harry?” Uncle Bruce asked.
Harry’s mind blanked. Then he remembered yesterday and the Black Lake.
“A beach,” he blurted out before shrinking and hurriedly explaining, “I’ve never been to a beach but anywhere’s fine, really.”
Uncle Tony stared at him in that eerie sort of way Ron does.
“The press are already aware we’re here so we have to choose a more secluded spot,” Uncle Bruce whipped out his phone and started typing. “Preferably somewhere with a private resort too.”
“I didn’t bring my beach essentials, we have to stop over somewhere to shop.” Tony pulled out his own phone. “Jarvis, where’s the best and nearest place we can shop?”
“I thought we aren’t supposed to be seen much in public?” Harry would like to cry at the very thought of entering a mall sandwiched between these two.
“Might I suggest, sir, to get the sirs’ measurements and shop online instead? And have it prepared for pick up at wherever is convenient?”
“Sure, that’s better,” Tony said. “Oh! Harry, meet Jarvis, my A.I.”
“A.I.?”
“Artificial Intelligence. A pleasure to finally meet you, Mr. Potter.”
Wait, so that’s not his butler on the phone –
“Er, a pleasure to meet you too? Mr. Jarvis?”
“Jarvis will do, Mr. Potter,” the voice sounded amused.
“Only if you call me Harry,” Harry said cheekily.
“Very well, Harry. I hope you don’t mind me taking your measurements.”
“Anything to avoid the crowds. Should I stand up and raise my arms or something?”
“Simply standing will do.”
Harry stood up a bit awkwardly as Uncle Tony pointed his phone and a fond smile at him. Uncle Bruce stood up next and let himself be scanned for measurements too before going back to his phone.
“What would you like to do at the beach?” Uncle Bruce peered up at him. “Maybe there are some specific things you want to do that can help narrow down my search.”
“You mean, like, other than swimming?”
Uncle Tony’s smile grew a little pained. “Private villa where we can get stuff like paraglides and jetskis and shit.”
Harry’s not exactly sure what those are but stayed silent in hopes of not offending them further than he probably already had.
“Any preference for swimwear, Harry?” Jarvis asked.
“Er, just anything that works best, I suppose.”
Uncle Tony snorted. “If you wanted Jarvis to pick the best swimwear for you, then I should have let him scan your skin too.”
The scars and bruises on his skin suddenly felt blazing hot.
“No!”
Uncle Tony leaned back and raised his hands, wide-eyed. Embarrassment surged through Harry, he felt Uncle Bruce’s concerned gaze on him too.
“Just – just some standard swimming trunks and shirt is fine with me, I promise!” Harry’s voice rose the more he talked and he bit his tongue to prevent any more words from escaping.
A stewardess entered, took one look at their tension, then promptly left. Uncle Bruce put down his phone and approached Harry with slow, deliberate steps. When he placed his hand on Harry’s shoulder, he made sure that it was in plain view the entire time.
“Harry, chum, I’m sure Tony didn’t mean it in whatever way you thought it meant,” he said.
That snapped Uncle Tony out of his stupor and he stood up as well to put a hand on his opposite shoulder.
“Kiddo, a skin scan, would just tell Jarvis how sensitive your skin is against heat and water,” he explained. “He would only use that info to match you with the type of swimwear that fits what your skin needs. That’s all there is to it.”
“Oh.”
Someone get him out of here, he didn’t think he could bear the mortification any longer.
“We can browse some catalogs instead, of course,” Uncle Tony suggested. “What color do you think suits him best, Brucie?”
Uncle Bruce’s eyes grew sharp before literally scanning Harry from head to toe. “Green.”
Green .
Green like the killing spell that mercilessly ended his parents and countless others. Green like the Dark Mark that tainted the sky during the world cup.
Harry swallowed down his rising bile.
“Like your eyes,” Uncle Bruce said. “They’re an exquisite shade of green.”
“It is,” Uncle Tony agreed with something like awe in his voice. “Never saw that shade of green on anyone. From your mom, Harry?”
That… That filled him with indescribable warmth.
“Yeah,” Harry breathed. “Yeah. From mum.”
They both gave him a knowing look and a bit of his conversation with Ron and Hermione came back to him. Orphans. They were both orphans. That made three of them, now.
“Does –” Harry hesitated.
Uncle Tony squeezed his shoulder with assurance.
“It’s alright,” Uncle Bruce encouraged. “Go ahead.”
“Does it get easier?” Harry felt impossibly small.
It was a bit weird to see them both sigh at the same time and look at each other with sad smiles.
“No, it doesn’t,” Uncle Bruce said, brushing a bit of Harry’s hair away. “But you learn to cope with it.”
“And you have us now,” Uncle Tony added. “You can talk to us about it, okay?”
For a moment, Harry let himself truly believe in them. His chest hurt with how tight it was to stop himself from crying on the spot. How long has it been since someone other than his friends offered comfort like this?
“Okay,” Harry finally said. “And, um, I don’t mind getting a skin scan.”
For today, for however long this trip lasts, he’ll let himself enjoy this dream.
Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce helped him shop for beach items. They bickered over petty things like what shade of black would best compliment whose hair and what designs fit whose ‘aesthetic’.
“Hold on, I’m paying!”
“No, I am.”
“It’s my phone we’re ordering on, I’m paying!”
“That hardly matters. It’s your jet we’re using.”
“I thought you had a jet too?”
“He beat me in rock, paper, scissors.”
“Seriously?”
“It was a stroke of luck.”
“I beat you fair and square, grumpy old bat. And I bet you already paid for the resort.”
“...”
“Uncle Bruce!”
“It was on my phone, it was convenient.”
“Ha! Exactly! And because this is my phone, I get to pay for the shopping!”
“Uncle To – you know what? Just tell me my share of the costs, shopping and resort. I’ll pay you both back.”
“No.”
“No!”
“... Jarvis, how much –”
“Don’t you dare answer him, Jarvis!”
“... Uncle Bru – wha – don’t run! Give me your phone!”
Harry’s voice was hoarse and tired from all the arguing and laughing by lunch. When he started to drift off to sleep (because shopping, even online and with those two, is draining), he thought of the color green.
Green. Like the eyes of his mum.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
The Hogwarts population grated on their nerves so Ron, Hermione, and the twins spent most of the day by the Black Lake. Hermione occasionally left to get a refill of their picnic baskets. She came back after picking up their lunch with a bunch of rolled-up papers clenched tightly in her hand. Hermione threw it on Ron’s lap and the twins crowded around him.
They gaped at the Daily Prophet.
HARRY POTTER WITHDRAWN FROM THE TRI-WIZARD TOURNAMENT BY AMERICAN MUGGLES
‘Not only are they American muggles, but notorious playboy billionaires! Yes, you read that right, dear readers!’
The article painted Stark, Wayne, and Harry in a very negative light. And nobody missed the implications on what Lily Potter’s relationship with the two men could be. Hermione turned green with disgust when she got to that part. If looks could set things on fire, Fred and George’s glares could have reduced the paper into ashes ages ago.
‘Could this be the reason Harry Potter was never spotted before he arrived at Hogwarts? Was he whisked away into the arms of his mother’s –’
“Incendio.”
“Hermione!” Ron dropped the flaming papers and rushed backward. “You couldn’t have set it on fire after I wasn’t holding it?”
“That woman!” Hermione yelled shrilly. “Just wait ‘till I get my hands on her! Oh, the things I’ll do!”
Ron watched, torn between concern and pride, as Hermione furiously paced and muttered about snapping necks and cutting hands. Fred and George seemed to be in their own world, plotting in hushed one-word whispers and eyebrow raises.
And so, Ron was the only person to notice Draco sodding Malfoy heading towards them. He was unsure what to do, recalling the lack of animosity recently. He decided to stay silent but kept a hand on his wand pocket in case of an attack.
“She can be sued, you know,” Malfoy said blandly.
Hermione and the twins finally took notice of him.
“Who?” Hermione demanded.
“Rita Skeeter, the writer.” Draco’s face remained impassive. “With jabs like that, you think Stark and Wayne would let it slide? Or even Potter with those insults on his mother?”
Hermione’s face lit up with malicious glee.
Merlin help Rita Skeeter.
The twins stood and loomed at Malfoy threateningly, eyes narrowed in suspicion.
“What’s in it for you, Malfoy?”
“Looking for a share of the spotlight?”
Malfoy only smirked. “More like offering my services.”
Their eyebrows all raised to their hairlines.
“I have a proposition.”
Notes:
I finished semi-plotting the rest of the chapters and the tentative gist of how the ending's going to look like;
Yule Ball. It ends on the Yule Ball. Like on Christmas on the fic timeline and the Christmas on the real-world timeline.
And before yall go BUT WHAT ABOUT VOLDIE SHMOLDY ??? GUYS. I don't think whatever I write for that plot line will fully satisfy you AND me because I don't know enough about the Marvel and DC worlds and characters to do it justice. The ending will deliver the promise of the premise (the custody) but open so that you can imagine what happens next. Literally when this ends, I am begging for yall to write your own continuations of it. CHOOSE YOUR OWN CONTINUATION HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
Here's my obligatory words of thanks, you can't escape it: you know when you have a bad day like a downright stressful as fuck frustrating day but then someone you love notices and comforts you? That's how I feel with the notifs I get of yalls comments and kudos. You guys and this fic are the reason I'm surviving this awful semester fr. I love you all sm!!!
Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Wherein Harry Discovers Seas and The Color Blue
Notes:
Hypothetically if I sold my soul to the devil, would he give me a time turner? Hypothetically -
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry felt it right away when somebody picked him up and carried him off the jet. He was never fully asleep in the first place. He hadn’t been on a jet before, what if it crashed and he drowned because his dumb arse was asleep? He was sure it was Uncle Bruce who held him too, he could hear Uncle Tony talking to who he assumed was resort staff. He continued to fake his unconsciousness until he was settled down on something soft. Then three things attacked his senses.
A cool breeze, water splashing, and warm sun.
Harry couldn’t take it anymore. He blinked his eyes open and was met with the sight of gorgeous, endless blue. He rolled off the – what is that, some kind of couch? – and stumbled forward, utterly transfixed.
“Okay, kid.” Uncle Tony chuckled and gently held his shoulders to steer him back inside. “Let’s get you your swimwear and sunscreen before you walk off the plank.”
Harry took the opportunity to scan where he was. It was a fairly open, one-room kind of thing made mostly out of wood. What did Uncle Tony call it at the jet again? A veela? Is this the muggle world’s version of a veela? A one-room house thing in the middle of the ocean?
Uncle Bruce handed him a small package and led him to a little changing room. Harry’s not sure if his little smirk was because he found it funny that Harry nearly walked off the floating house thing or because he knew Harry was faking his sleep earlier. If it was the latter then Uncle Bruce thankfully said nothing. Harry changed into a deep green, rubbery, long-sleeved shirt and black, rubbery shorts.
Huh. So this is what swimwear felt like.
Cool.
Suddenly very excited, he exited the changing room with a grin and a hop to his steps. “Done! Can I go now?”
“Sunscreen,” Uncle Tony reminded, holding his package of clothes. “I’ve never actually applied on someone other than myself. Brucie?”
An already shirtless and swimming-shorts-clad Uncle Bruce appeared in Harry’s plane of view. Buzzing in his skin, Harry didn't bother asking how he got changed so fast and let him apply the sunscreen on him. He couldn’t help but notice the sheer amount of muscles. Does being a Billionaire-Playboy-Philanthropist include working out extensively? Doesn’t he have kids and a company? Where does he find the time?
“Alright.” Uncle Bruce finished rubbing at his face and stepped back. “Can you wait long enough for Tony to finish changing?”
“Depends.” Harry shifted his weight from one foot to another.
“You better wait! I still got an entire skin routine to do!”
“Uncle Tony!” Harry whined, very much ready to just run and jump.
Uncle Tony emerged, laughing, also shirtless and wearing swimming shorts. He had muscle too. Seriously, Harry should ask Hermione about this.
They walked down the wooden stairs together, Uncle Tony leading the way. Harry’s eyes stared at the beautiful, light blue as if in a trance. Uncle Bruce lightly nudged him from behind and he realized that he hadn’t taken the final step that would emerge his right foot in the water.
“Harry?”
Uncle Tony turned around to look at his frozen state. “It’s just water and a bunch of sand, kid. It’s not gonna hurt you.”
“There aren’t any sharks or anything, right?” It was a ridiculous thing to ask, but Harry just wanted to make sure because what if there were and – great, now he felt like a child –
“Not in these parts,” Uncle Bruce replied. “There isn’t even much fish.”
“And the sand will feel great on your feet.” Uncle Tony held out his hands and motioned for Harry to take hold of them. “Come on, it’s okay.”
After taking a few more deep breaths, he told his brain to shut up, held on to Uncle Tony, and jumped before his brain could comprehend what was happening. When it did, the first thing it comprehended was the loud splash. Then the warm water, then the sand, and –
“Bloody hell.” Harry curled his toes and watched as his feet start to get buried in the white sand. “This is… amazing!”
He took an experimental step forward, and then another. Until he was stomping and splashing around in the shallow water.
Wait.
“Why is it so short?” He asked, noticing that the water only reached a bit below his knees.
Uncle Bruce laughed. “It’ll get deeper as we go farther.”
And go farther they did, Harry getting giddier the more submerged his body got. He took great pleasure in swirling his arms around and alternate splashing on both his Uncles.
"Don't splash me back, I have glasses!" He quickly said when they made a move to take revenge.
Uncle Tony plucked his glasses from his face and Uncle Bruce made a big wave that got his fringes sticking on top of his eyes.
Harry made a show of clutching at his chest. "Wow. This betrayal. Such pain."
"He gets the drama from your side, Tony."
Harry splashed them back until a full-on battle commenced and concluded with all of them soaking wet without even going under. He hadn't noticed that the water was level to his chest already and he couldn't quite stop the panic that surged through him. The most logical thing to do would be to slowly walk back to the shallower parts. But, you see, sometimes when faced with panic, your brain doesn't exactly function well.
So, naturally, Harry froze up. And, unfortunately for him, his two idiot uncles were bickering again.
"The sun's gonna be gone soon. We have to take him paragliding first."
"You don't have to rush, the day's been exciting for him as is. He even fell asleep after shopping."
"But we only have him for a few more hours!"
"We can do it tomorrow, there's still some time."
“But what about the cues? We’re going to have to do a lot of damage control –”
"Why don't we ask hi– Harry?"
Harry’s breaths came in short pants. They rushed to his side at once.
"What is it?"
"What's wrong?"
"Jellyfish?"
"Urchin?"
"Talk to us, kid!"
"Deep," Harry croaked out.
"Deep what?"
"It's too deep."
"... Oh!"
"Do we grab him or like…?"
"Harry, chum, do you want us to carry you back or do you want us to guide you?"
As tempting as being carried again is, Harry was more appalled at the fact that they were asking what he wanted them to do. He was glad for the choice anyway, he probably would have fainted from pure embarrassment at being seen carried by the two.
After a quick scan, Harry discovered that there weren't any other people around.
Momentarily forgetting his panic, he scowled. "Did you buy out the entire bloody resort?"
Uncle Bruce's smile was too sweet to be real. “Do you want to be carried or guided?”
"You rented out the entire fucking resort? You couldn't have said that earlier?" Uncle Tony sniped.
"Would it have mattered?"
"Yes! I was thinking about how there were going to be people around and –"
Well, if nobody was around…
"Can I be carried, please?" Harry asked quietly.
Both of them melted.
"Of course, chum."
"Come here, kid."
"No, I'm carrying him."
"You already did it earlier, it's my turn!"
As a compromise, they ended up carrying Harry like a sack. Uncle Bruce held his hands and Uncle Tony held his feet. He wasn’t annoyed with them for long because the way they swung him was kind of fun. Harry did yell at them when they dropped him once they got to the shallows though. It started another splash battle and the sun was setting by the time they were finally inside the one-room house thing.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Uncle Tony insisted on towel-drying Harry’s hair and he couldn’t find it in himself to be embarrassed, it felt nice. They gave him brown shorts of a really light material and an even lighter white button-down shirt. They felt comforting on his skin. Not to mention satisfying because they actually fit.
“What do you want for dinner, Harry?” Uncle Bruce asked, handing him a menu.
A menu with food Harry had never seen nor heard of before. Oh, look, chicken. Chicken… cordon blue?
“Er,” Harry squinted at the names. “Can you order for me? Whatever tastes good?”
“Alright,” Uncle Bruce took the menu again and scanned it. “Any allergies?”
“Uh, none that I know of.”
Uncle Tony’s hands paused momentarily. “When was the last time you got a check-up, kid?”
“At school or with a doctor?”
The hands that were once massaging his hair softly tightened. “A hospital.”
Harry couldn’t remember. And that was answer enough.
He could feel Uncle Tony try to relax and saw Uncle Bruce turn around to hide whatever he was feeling or thinking.
“We can arrange an appointment one of these days if you want,” Uncle Tony said, voice carefully neutral. “It’s to check if you have any hereditary diseases we should look out for, allergies you haven’t discovered, lingering untreated injuries…”
Lingering untreated injuries.
“Maybe not anytime soon?” Harry should get the majority of his injuries fixed before then. “I mean, I still have school.”
Uncle Tony hummed and finished off drying his hair. “Your hair’s a nest.”
“Can we do something about that?”
“I don’t see why not. I know someone.”
“Dinner will be here in about half an hour,” Uncle Bruce said. “Do you want to lie down and rest while we wait or sit out by the water?”
Again with the asking him what he wanted and letting him choose.
“Sitting by the water sounds nice,” Harry smiled at the thought of it. “Can we eat there too?”
“Candle-lit dinner at the beach, classic.” Uncle Tony helped him stand up, still tired from all the playing earlier. “Look at us checking off all the cliches.”
Uncle Bruce huffed out what was most likely a short laugh. “Should we go to an amusement park next?”
An amusement park doesn’t sound so bad.
“By the look on Harry’s face, it’s a no,” Uncle Tony teased.
Harry glared at him with no real heat. “Yes! It’s a yes!”
They sat on cushions and dipped their feet into the water, surrounded by comfortable silence. The sun sunk lower and lower into the horizon, and the sky was a magical swirl of oranges and pinks. But still dominantly blue, reflected by the water.
“I don’t see a lot of blue,” Harry admitted.
One of them hummed, encouraging him to continue.
“There’s the sky, obviously, but with the things that happen to me on the yearly…” Harry trailed off. “I don’t usually find the time to just lie down and stare at the sky.”
“I’ve only recently started to visit the Black Lake and it’s never this blue.” Harry reached down to dip his hand in the water, reminiscent of when he did the same thing at the lake. “Never this calming.”
“It’s fitting that you like blue,” Uncle Bruce said gently.
“It is?”
“Color symbolism,” Uncle Tony piped up. “Blue means trust, loyalty, intuition, bravery, dedication, and a bunch of other things.”
“Blue also means honesty,” Uncle Bruce eyed him knowingly.
“And freedom,” Uncle Tony added, lips twisting.
Harry determinedly did not look at them both. “Don’t start.”
They relented.
Harry appreciated that.
“You have very interesting friends.”
“Yes, how did you come to get close to them?”
And just like that, Harry spent the rest of the night talking non-stop about his friends. And he would have gone longer if he hadn’t gotten the idea to buy them some gifts as a thank you. He shopped with Jarvis’ help as they ate dinner, browsing holograms of various things he thought they would enjoy. The conversation ended up going to his so called ‘cousins’ once Harry mentioned the twins’ troublemaking tendencies.
“You told your kids about me?”
“He’s not my kid –”
“Tony, zip it. And no, we didn’t.”
“Then how?” Harry demanded. “You’ve only known about me for, what, a week?”
“Tim has access to my business accounts and he saw Dr. Granger’s email.”
“You have six kids.”
“They have a group chat and he spared no time in telling the rest.”
“Fair. How about you, Uncle Tony?”
“First of all, he’s not my kid, he’s my intern. Second of all, Happy told him because he wouldn’t stop pestering him about it.”
“Who’s Happy?”
Which opened the door to Get To Know The Rest Of His Crazy Extended Family. Happy’s apparently the not-so-happy chauffeur and bodyguard. Pepper was the true mastermind behind S.I. If Pepper was the reason Tony was still somewhat sane, Alfred was the reason Bruce was even alive. Harry laughed so hard when Tony revealed that Bruce didn’t even know what a carton of milk cost.
“As if you know.” Uncle Bruce defended.
“Oh yeah?” Uncle Tony challenged. “... Jarvis, how much does a –”
Harry nearly fell into the water, howling.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Will I meet your kids?”
Dinner ended with lots of jabs and laughter. They retired back into the room where his uncles argued over letting him wear Iron Man or Batman pajamas. Harry, the eternal mediator, wore an Iron Man shirt and Batman joggers.
“Only if you want to,” Uncle Tony answered, no longer denying how he really saw his intern .
“My kids can be a lot, so take your time in deciding when you want to meet them,” Uncle Bruce said, tone fond and exasperated, as he tucked Harry into bed.
He felt like a toddler, but he didn’t complain.
“What if they don’t like me?” Harry frowned. “What if they think I’m boring or they find out I do something that pisses them off to no end or –”
“You haven’t even met them yet,” Uncle Bruce cut him off.
“Stop overthinking it,” Uncle Tony ruffled his hair. “Go to sleep. We got a lot to do tomorrow before we bring you back to HogShit.”
The corners of Harry’s mouth twitched. “Hogwarts.”
“I said what I said.”
Uncle Bruce shook his head and smiled down at Harry. “Good night, chum.”
“Good night, Uncle Bruce. Good night, Uncle Tony.”
“Good night, kid.”
And Harry was out like a light.
No blinding green or high-pitched screams haunted him that night.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
At the same time, Dumbledore reread the letter he just penned, lit by the sunlight pouring into his office.
‘Dear Sirius,
I am unsure if you’ve heard, but there has been a recent development regarding young Harry…’
Notes:
My midterms are near and I'm not sure if I'll be the same person after it ends.
Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Wherein rose-tinted glasses begin to crack
Notes:
I'm sorry I posted this a bit late, I honestly forgot with all the schoolwork piling up (Midterms Is Coming) and then when I read it, I didn't like how it flowed so I rewrote it. It's like 10 pm here and I'm running on five hours of sleep, I apologize if it still flows shitty. I probably need to rewrite the other chapters I had planned now because of reworking this one and I'm not sure if I can with all the shit I need to comply with and study for.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ron and Hermione walked side by side down the path to the Black Lake where they saw a familiar jet land. They let the twins do Distraction Duty again and quickly left when they started pulling out handfuls of questionable-looking candy from their pockets.
“Are we sure about this?” Ron asked as they neared the jet whose doors started to open. “Can we really trust him?”
“To answer both of your questions, I don’t know,” Hermione sighed. “But what I do know is that Harry needs to know.”
They stopped a good few feet away and watched Harry descend the stair with Stark and Wayne, grinning and seeming to be exchanging jokes with them. Ron’s shoulders, which he hadn’t noticed were tense, relaxed and a smile slipped into his face. Beside him, Hermione gasped quietly.
“Ron, look at him,” she whispered excitedly.
“I am looking.”
It had only been less than two days but Harry looked different. He wasn’t as slouchy, his face not as dark and gaunt, his mouth no longer stuck in an eternal frown, and his eyes – previously downcast and haunted – were wide and glowing.
“What did they do?” wondered Ron. “Not that I’m complaining.”
“Ron! ‘Mione!” Harry exclaimed, throwing himself at them for a big hug. “I missed you!”
Ron and Hermione shared a brief, surprised look at that but hugged him back.
“We missed you too, Harry.” Hermione grinned, pulling back to take a better look at him.
“Where are the twins?” Harry asked.
“Poisoning the Hogwarts population,” Ron immediately answered.
Wayne stopped short from approaching them, with a mildly concerned look on his face. Stark didn’t even falter and raised an inquisitive eyebrow at him.
“They including the teachers too?”
“I fucking hope they are,” Ron grumbled under his breath, earning an elbow to the side from Hermione.
“They’re just pranks, they’re not lethal,” Hermione assured the two men.
Ron coughed out something that suspiciously sounded like ‘yet’.
Harry laughed, loud and hard, surprising his friends yet again. “I’d love to see what they did. Oh! And before I forget –”
He rushed back into the jet, leaving his two friends and two relatives in awkward silence, then rushing back down with six shopping bags on each arm. Ron glanced, confused, at Hermione when a strangled squeal came out of her mouth. Harry dropped three bags in front of each of them and then put his hands on his hips like he just did a job well done.
“Mate… what are these, exactly?”
“I’m glad you asked, Mr. Weasley,” said Harry in an imitation of Lockhart. “These right here are tokens of my gratitude for all the trouble you both went through for my sake and all the other times you were pulled into it simply for being my friends.”
“Harry, that’s –” Hermione gulped, staring wide-eyed at a particular bag. “Those are so expensive! Why did you – you shouldn’t have – didn’t need to –”
“I wanted to,” asserted Harry. “You guys have done so much for me, you deserve these.”
“Wait, you went shopping?” Ron stepped back a little, already fearing the rising jealousy in his chest. “Mate, you know how I feel about –”
“They’re gifts, Ron,” Harry took hold of Ron’s hand and gently pulled him forward. “Gifts.”
Not charity went unsaid. Ron understood anyway and in his head, he repeated the words best mate, best friend until the ugly feeling of jealousy disappeared. He ignored Wayne’s stare.
“We should go inside before anybody else notices I’m back,” said Harry. “Can you give me a few moments to say my goodbyes?”
“Oh, of course!” Hermione replied, carefully gathering up the bags as if they were made up of glass and motioning for Ron to do the same.
They watched from a farther distance, far enough to not hear what was being said but close enough to infer what they were talking about. Hilariously, to Ron and Hermione, Stark and Wayne looked more upset at being separated from Harry than Harry was.
“Honestly, it’s as if Harry was the estranged uncle and they the eager nephews,” Hermione had remarked which threw Ron into a fit of snorts and chuckles.
They were even more amused when they could tell that Harry was trying his best to comfort them, judging by the way he was gesturing wildly with an exasperated face. After literally pushing them back into the jet, Harry finally managed to get them to leave. Ron was delirious with laughter when they spotted the two men flattening their faces against the windows and waving sadly at Harry. Hermione was red with the effort of staying upright.
They snuck up to the Astronomy Tower where the twins pounced on Harry and spun him around the room.
“Little Harrykins –”
“ – has finally returned –”
“ – to his very bored friends –”
“ – who missed him very much!”
“I missed you both too!” Harry laughed as he was passed from one twin to another in a sloppy recreation of a waltz. “And I brought gifts!”
Hermione gulped and looked at Ron, fiddling with her hands.
“Don’t look at me, it’s your idea,” Ron glared.
“Fine,” Hermione groaned then took a few deep breaths. “Er, Harry? There’s something we need to tell you.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“No.”
“But –”
“No.”
Harry was stony faced as Hermione explained Draco’s proposition. Aside from looking furious when they showed him the article by Skeeter, he remained quiet until Hermione asked him if he wanted to accept Malfoy ‘offering his services’.
“You have to admit, Harry, that he does provide a tempting offer,” Hermione reasoned. “I dislike Mr. Malfoy as much as you do but he does have undeniable power that can help put that horrid woman in her place!”
“Why can’t Unc– Stark and Wayne do it without his help?”
“Don’t see why we should trust Malfoy Senior and his wannabe junior at all,” said Fred with a frown.
George nodded. “They’re a slippery lot, who knows what reasons they’ve got to stick their stiff pureblood noses into this.”
“Knowing Malfoy, they probably caused this situation in the first place,” groused Harry. “I can’t trust them to have planned this purely out of the goodness of their hearts. There’s got to be a catch.”
Hermione huffed but didn’t argue. “Ron, help me”
Ron took too long to answer which made the twins look at him with shock.
“Ickle Ronnikins, you aren’t actually –”
“ – seriously thinking about this –”
“Are you?” Fred and George accused.
Ron gulped though he stood his ground. “Turn off your Harry Protectiveness for a quick moment and let’s talk.”
Fred and George closed their eyes. Harry raised his eyebrows.
“You’re actually serious.”
The twins held up a finger.
“Hush, Harrykins.”
“We’re turning off our Harry Protectiveness.”
“Oh, Merlin.”
“Good idea, Ron,” Hermione praised. “They don’t think clearly when their H.P. is on.”
Ron snickered. “Is that what we’re calling it now?”
“We are not calling it anything,” Harry crossed his arms.
“Our H.P. is off,” Fred declared.
“Carry on, Ron,” George encouraged.
“I’m slightly regretting returning this early to see you,” said Harry with a slight pout.
“Draco offered his and his father’s help to Harry with an obvious ulterior motive, so what?” Ron said quickly to get back on track. “I’d be more surprised if they offered purely because they wanted to help.”
“How about you repeat that first sentence,” Fred said.
“I know what I said,” replied Ron defensively. “My point is, it’s the best we can get from someone who’s actually in the Wizarding World to help Stark and Wayne.”
George gasped, mouth forming an o. “I see!”
“Are you saying what I think you’re saying?” Fred grinned unbelievingly.
“Malfoy presented it to us as a deal,” Ron shrugged, feeling a bit self-conscious. “So why don’t we approach it as a deal?”
“A business deal,” Hermione added. “Accepting his proposition thinking that it’s out of kindness will only land us in trouble down the line. Why don’t we think of it as a business deal, then? That’s what the Malfoys are good at, business and –”
“Politics,” George answered, grinning at both of them. “You two thought of this in advance, didn’t you? That’s quite impressive!”
“What are you talking about?” Harry asked, struggling to follow their conversation. “Why are the Malfoys the ‘best we can get from someone who’s actually in the Wizarding World’ to help my Uncles? What about Dumbledore?”
Ron, Hermione, and the twins looked at each other uneasily.
“What?” Harry pressed. “What happened while I was gone?”
“We had free time,” answered Hermione. “And we hunted for answers.”
“We asked Cedric what happened,” clarified Ron. “During that night.”
“Okay and what did he tell you?”
“Well pretty much everything from an unbiased perspective –” Fred started.
“How could you even say his name?”
All eyes turned to George, fists shaking, and a stormy expression on his face.
“Forge…?”
“He’s the reason for most of your pain. How could you even say his name? ” He thundered.
Fred pushed his twin back from advancing on Harry. “George! What’s gotten into you?”
“Voldemort is the reason of my pain, what’s Dumbledore got to do with it?” Harry yelled back at him, anger rising.
“That was one night while you were a baby. He was supposed to be the one responsible for your childhood, your upbringing, your bloody fucking safety while in this Merlin-damned school!”
“And he has kept me safe!”
“Has he?” George challenged. “Have you felt completely safe in Hogwarts since your first few days before the cerberus incident, Harry? Have you?”
“That’s enough, George!” Fred pushed him harder. “That’s out of line!”
“How have you not thought about this yet?” George shouted, then looked at a shaken Ron and Hermione. “How have you two not connected this yet?”
“He wouldn’t,” Hermione protested. “He wouldn’t do that. He’s helped us so much, he’s our headmaster –”
“He wouldn’t what?” Harry looked between them, frustrated and confused. “Wouldn’t do what?”
“What are you on about, George?” Ron stood protectively in front of Harry and Hermione.
George pinned Hermione with an icy stare. “Just because someone’s in a position of power doesn’t mean all actions and decisions were made for the good of the people they’re responsible for.”
Hermione fell silent.
“George,” Fred held his brother’s face to look at him. “Walk me through your thoughts. Help me understand. Help us understand.”
“All muggleborns are automatically under the Hogwarts Headmaster’s magical guardianship when they start school,” Hermione was the one to explain, voice shaky yet clear. “And if they fall into trouble before that, the Headmaster is still their representative in any legal matters if their name was already on the list.”
“Harry has no other magical relatives and his only godparent was in prison,” George grabbed Fred’s shoulders and shook them. “What does that tell you?”
Fred’s face melted from confused shock to the same stormy expression Fred initially had. If possible, even stormier.
Harry himself felt like the floor was removed from under him and he was free falling down to the ground.
“No,” he shook his head, backing away from them. “No…”
“Bloody hell,” Ron croaked.
A wall on the tower exploded into smithereens. Harry flinched violently and scurried backwards, losing sight of Ron and Hermione.
“Bastard!” Fred roared. “That blasted – bloody – fucking –”
It was George’s turn to restrain his twin. “Calm down, calm down –”
“Calm down? Calm dow – how can you say that to me?” Fred screamed.
“You’ll wreck the entire place and get us all expelled if you don’t bury us all in rubble. Now calm down!” George screamed back.
Ringing filled Harry’s ears. His vision blurred, his chest was suffocating itself, and he could focus on nothing but the door that led down the stairs. Somehow he was abale to get out of the tower and found himself staggering and stumbling to Dumbledore’s office. George and Hermione’s implications are loud in his mind. He did not entertain them. He had to know, he had to be sure.
He had to know for sure.
“Harry?”
How did he get there so fast? How did he manage to even get there?
“Harry, my boy, what’s the matter?”
“How did I end up with the Dursleys, sir?”
Dumbledore blinked down at him over his glasses. “I’m sure you’ve realized, Harry, that they were the only family you had left.”
“But they’re not.” How Harry managed to remain normal on the outside was a question to him as well. “I have Un– Mr. Stark and Mr. Wayne now.”
“Ah, yes.” Dumbledore gestured for Harry to take a seat. “This is a conversation I wanted to have with you for quite a few days now.”
“I’m in a bit of a hurry, Professor.”
I don’t think I can stand being so close to you with all these accusations.
“I just wanted to ask if I could move in with one of them.”
I just wanted to know if you’d let me escape the Dursleys.
“That… is a bit of a problem, my boy,” Dumbledore said carefully. “Mr. Stark and Mr. Wayne live quite far and have nobody magical to protect their homes from potential threats should you move in with either of them.”
“Then what about Sirius? Can’t we find a way to clear his name so I could move in with him?”
What about my godfather? An innocent man wrongfully imprisoned and still on the run?
“Clearing Sirius’ name is not an easy task –”
Harry didn’t listen to the other words he said. All he could think of were George and Hermione’s words.
“Professor?” Everything in Harry protested to ask the question but he had to know . “Did you deliver me to the Dursleys?”
Dumbledore trailed off from his explanation that Harry hadn’t heard a word of then smiled genially.
“I did, my boy!” he said with cheer. “I couldn’t very well leave you out in the open. I knew Lily’s sister would take care of you as she would of her own son.”
Numb. Everything in Harry went numb.
“Why?” he asked, voice barely above the quietest of whispers.
“Why?” Dumbledore repeated, confused. “Because she’s your family, of course! She and her lovely husband has taken care of you since –”
Oh, of course. Because Petunia Dursley is family. Vernon Dursley is family. Dudley Dursley is family. They were family . So, obviously, they had to care about him.
Harry wanted to be livid the way George was. He wanted to scream the way Fred did. He wanted to cry like Hermione had. He wanted to be shocked like how Ron was.
But all he felt was numbness.
“ – and they always will. Right, my boy?”
“Right,” Harry answered robotically. “I don’t know why I bothered to ask, professor.”
I don’t know why I bothered to clarify with you what should have been obvious from the start. George was right. How could I not have realized this?
“Sometimes we forget the love others have for us when faced with a new kind of love,” Dumbledore said in that wise-old-man voice of his. “I hope you never forget the love the Dursleys have for you, Harry. Even with Misters Stark and Wayne in the picture.”
Their love .
“Oh, don’t worry, professor,” Harry said as bile rose in his throat. “I’ll never forget.”
He turned on his heel and walked out of the room. As the door shut behind him, the lenses on his glasses cracked.
When he returned to the still wrecked Astronomy Tower, the words that came out his mouth were:
“What’s the plan?”
Notes:
To be completely honest with you all, I'm feeling really really drained. I used to see writing this fic as an escape and like a safe haven but it's starting to get lower down my priority list as the school one gets longer and I have to make hard decisions on where to focus my time and energy on. I'm not sure what's going to happen next sunday (considering that that's the exact day before my midterms) but I hope yall will understand if an update doesn't post. Thank you so so much for your continuing support, I love you all so much and I really do genuinely appreciate the kudos and comments.
Not abandoning this fic! Just might need a short break.
Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Wherein rivals become allies
Notes:
I'M BACK
I'M ALIVE
... I'M NOT REALLY OKAY??
I never should have skipped last week's update. My stupid brain got so used to having a break on Sundays (which I usually spent writing for this fic) that when I didn't have one recently, I had a near meltdown in the middle of my goddamn exams. Though, I guess I can't exactly blame it. It's been two weeks of being constantly stuck in academic mode.
(Don't mind me just letting the gang have some fun because if I can't have fun, then the least I can do is let them have fun, y'know what I'm sayin?)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Is that...?"
"Veritaserum."
"How the bloody hell–"
"Oh! Is that why you wanted to borrow my cloak?"
"How are you so relaxed about this? She stole Veritaserum!"
"She also brewed polyjuice potions in an abandoned bathroom when we were twelve. Keep up."
"Hermione, you're fucking insane."
"Ron! Watch your language!"
"Are you bloody hearing this, Harry? She just stole Veritaserum and she's telling me to watch my fucking language!"
"Announce it for the whole school to know, why don't you."
"Sure." Ron turned around to face the empty hall, cupped his hands, and yelled. “Hermione Jean Granger is fucking insane!”
"Mr. Weasley!"
The three of them snapped their heads to their right and saw a flabbergasted Professor McGonagall.
"Oh, crap."
Harry grabbed Ron and Hermione’s hands and booked it.
“Come on!” He hissed urgently, biting back cackles at the horror on Ron’s face.
They sprinted and took sharp turns at random corners, running down multiple flights of stairs. They didn’t stop until Hermione tugged harshly at Harry’s hand.
“I can’t – no more – please,” she managed to say between huffs.
Harry skidded to a halt, tugging back Ron. With the sudden stop, he stumbled and latched onto Harry for support. Unfortunately, Harry hadn’t found his balance yet and ended up falling. Hermione cried out before she, too, was pulled with them and they all ended up in a pile on the ground.
“Oomph!”
“Ow!”
“Ugh!”
They laid there, catching their breaths. Harry caught sight of Ron’s face, nearly as red as his hair, and started snickering. Ron glared and moved to shove at Harry but accidentally pulled on some of Hermione’s hair. She shrieked then whacked blindly at what she hoped to be some part of Ron. It ended up being Harry’s face. He yelped as his glasses were forced into a weird position. It was Ron’s turn to snort delightedly and Harry’s turn to move and try to get back at him. Except his hand ended up unintentionally tickling Hermione’s sides.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Draco Malfoy watched, perplexed, as the supposedly Golden Trio – currently a pile of limbs on the floor – laughed until legitimate tears were running down from their eyes. He cleared his throat to catch their attention but to no avail. He cleared it again, yet they still continued to laugh uproariously in the Slytherin Dungeons where anyone can walk in on them .
They’re lucky he’s the only Slytherin in these particular halls at this hour.
Propriety be damned. Draco mentally apologized to his father; he can’t let these fools be seen as more foolish than they probably already are if they are to be his allies.
“Oi!” He yelled as loud as he possibly could in the very public setting.
That caught Potter’s attention. It took some shoving, head jerking towards Draco’s direction, and helping each other up for their ugly laughing to die down. It took some more time for them to fix each other’s appearances. Granger fixed Potter’s – why are they broken? – glasses who in turn fixed Weasley’s hair. Weasley raised his hand, as if to fix Potter’s hair too, then made a face and dropped it. Granger, for some reason, giggled. Potter merely shrugged and faced Draco with atrociously horrid locks.
“Hullo, Malfoy.”
Sweet Merlin, he can’t even talk properly.
“Good morning, Potter,” Draco replied, somewhat stiffly. “Granger, Weasley.”
“Good morning,” Granger said politely enough.
“Mornin’,” Weasley mumbled.
“Am I correct to assume that you’re here to discuss the specifics of my proposition?”
Potter opened and closed his mouth like a gaping fish. “Yeah, we were planning to do that but not right now…?”
“What do you mean?” Draco asked. “Why else would you be in the Slytherin Dungeons?”
The three of them looked around as if they had just realized that.
Patience, patience, patience .
“Oh,” said Potter dumbly then just shrugged. “Might as well get it over it then.”
Draco withheld the urge to simply turn around and walk away from such a heavy abundance of sheer stupidity and ignorance. He reminded himself that this was crucial.
“Alright, where should we have this conversation?”
They took him up to the Astronomy Tower. He protested at first when he sensed where they were going. He heard through the rumor mill about how an explosion of some sort happened there the previous day. The trio waved off his concerns.
It made him even more concerned.
When they reached the end of the stairs and he spotted the Weasley Twins floating around rubble, he officially had serious doubts. They turned around in synch and immediately pinned their gazes on him. Their grins were sharp and their eyes were narrowed. It took everything in Draco not to shrink back.
“Oh, lookie! Gred, it’s Malfoy Junior!”
“I see it, Forge! Hullo there!”
There’s an edge to their cheery tone which, in Draco’s private opinion, put some of his father’s political acquaintances to shame.
Draco gulped. “Good morning.”
“Don’t mind us, just fixing a little mess!”
“We promise not to bother!”
And they proceeded to float a particularly large piece of rubble near him. Draco was no fool, he knew a threat when he was given one. And he’d heard rumors of how vicious the twins were to the students who were unlucky enough to be heard speaking nastily of Potter. So he nodded, if a bit shakily, and they were satisfied enough to turn back to their repairs.
Draco caught Weasley throwing him a begrudgingly impressed look and he knew he had done something right. Whatever it was.
Granger led him to a spot near the balcony overlooking the Black Lake. She pulled Weasley and Potter back to have a hushed conversation. As a show of respect, though it pained him not to eavesdrop, he turned and purposefully walked to the balcony to be out of hearing range. Draco settled on staring out to the horizon and desperately tried not to succumb to his thoughts. With every passing moment in which the trio made no indication that he could turn around, it got harder.
What if they changed their minds? What if this was all a trick? Maybe they lured him here to push him off the balcony to his death. They’re Dumbledore’s favorites, they surely could get away with murder –
“Malfoy.”
Draco sighed, mentally of course, and turned to face Potter.
“I’m sure you understand that we can’t exactly trust your words alone.”
Fair.
“But we can with Veritaserum.”
Draco choked on his saliva and what little bit of propriety he was holding onto flew out the balcony.
Coughing, he asked, “How in the name of Merlin did you get your hands on Veritaserum?”
Granger smiled, and there was no politeness or friendliness to it.
“Better not ask,” Weasley said, looking everywhere but at her. “It’ll only be a drop and we’ll agree on limits before we do the actual questioning.”
“How will I be sure that you wouldn’t ask any more than our agreed list?” Draco pressed.
“That’s a risk on your part,” Potter said and there was a challenge in his eyes that Draco had only seen previously in their Quidditch matches. “Will you take it?”
And oh, he’s not sure if he should be impressed that his soon-to-be allies have some brain cells after all or be terrified out of his mind that their test required him to take Veritaserum . Potter’s damn right it’s a risk. To let himself be so vulnerable to them...
“Scared, Malfoy?”
That shocked Draco out of worrying over the thousands of secrets he held.
How can he back down from that?
“You wish.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Harry gave Ron and Hermione a look that screamed ‘I told you that would work’ as Malfoy pulled out parchment and a quill out of nowhere to start deciding the limitations.
After a lot of arguing, negotiating, and Fred and George stepping in to act as mediators, they finally settled on five questions – one for each of them. By then, the air between the five of them was so tense that Harry actually thought Malfoy would just up and leave. He didn’t. Hermione was reluctantly impressed at his resolve.
The twins set up the strongest wards and silencing charms they could because everyone’s pretty sure what they’re doing is illegal.
As a gesture to show that they kind of appreciated his cooperation, they let Malfoy administer the drops. Hermione told him to take just one. Malfoy surprised them by taking two.
“Right, erm,” Harry floundered, still appalled at his boldness. “What’s your complete name?”
“Draco Lucius Malfoy,” Malfoy answered monotonously.
“It’s working then,” Harry said lamely. “First question, Ron?”
Ron cleared his throat and asked, “If Harry agrees to it, what is the plan to ‘help’ him?”
“Prove Sirius Black’s innocence, have him secure Potter’s magical guardianship, spread word on the muggles’ treatment of him, have either Stark or Wayne secure Potter’s muggle guardianship –” Malfoy cut off and forcefully bit his lips.
Ron frowned at that.
“That’s four steps you’re willing to share with us,” said Hermione diplomatically. “What are the specifics of those steps?”
“I am not aware of the specific details for I was only tasked to ally myself with Potter and act as a messenger, but I do know that my parents will be using their influence and connections to pull the strings in the Ministry.”
Hermione nodded, satisfied. They had all expected that answer.
Fred asked next. “How will you deal with Dumbledore?”
Even with the influence of the potion, Draco’s face slightly twisted in displeasure.
“Father plans to arrange all information and any confrontations to be in public. We have no doubt that the old coot is not afraid to get his hands dirty. The solution would be to put him in the public’s eye and trap him between trying to keep Potter under his hold or keeping his meticulously crafted reputation pristine.”
“And you’ll do it with the Daily Prophet,” Fred chuckled darkly at Malfoy’s slight twitch. “We did the digging, Malfoy. Tell me, was Skeeter an old friend of your Auntie?”
Malfoy’s bottom lip bled.
“That’s enough,” George softly scolded. “Why did you and your parents decide to offer this proposition?”
Malfoy took a bit longer to answer, probably carefully selecting his words.
“We are no stranger to the world of Muggle business –”
Ron and Fred fist-bumped.
“ – and my parents are confident that with Stark and Wayne in the picture, the odds will change.”
“To be in your favor?” Ron scoffed.
“Yes.”
“Oh,” said Hermione in realization. “ Oh . Because if your family publicly helps rescue Harry from his… home life, Harry and his guardians will owe you!”
“Is that what it is?” Fred asked.
“Yes,” Malfoy answered.
“And how will we be so sure that you and your parents will help Harry to the best of your abilities?” Ron crossed his arms.
Malfoy clenched his fists.
“You two already asked one question each!” Hermione exclaimed, irritated.
“It’s a beneficial exchange,” Malfoy bit out through clenched teeth, unable to fight the potion without an immediate other question he could answer instead. “It would be foolish of us to give less than what is best if we want Potter and his guardians to do the same for us.”
“It’s my turn,” Harry declared, effectively shutting up whoever had something else to say.
Harry stepped forward until he was the only one in front of Malfoy. He was breathing harsher now as if he was anxious of what Harry was going to ask him. He didn’t need to be. It’s simple, really.
“What’s in it for you?”
Malfoy’s whole body twitched. “As I’ve said, it’s a beneficial exchange –”
“That would benefit your parents’ social standing,” Harry interrupted. “You have been nothing but antagonistic to us for years. Surely, this whole ‘playing nice’ thing hurts your ego. Your parents could’ve found another way and you wouldn’t have had to go this far to be friendly with us.”
Malfoy tensed up, brows furrowed and forehead sweating.
“I’ll ask again, Malfoy,” Harry said slowly. “What’s in it for you?”
Malfoy visibly fought against the Veritaserum.
Harry recalled a conversation from their huddle earlier.
“Malfoy has got to have some kind of mental defense mechanism,” Hermione whispered. “He’s got to. His family’s too political not to have one, he has to have some kind of thing to protect his family’s secrets.”
Ron’s face fell. “Will it hold up against a drop of Veritaserum?”
“I’ve read that Veritaserum is most effective if the drinker’s not aware but… with Malfoy already knowing and all…”
“It’s just a drop,” Harry said. “Besides, I don’t want him to spill all his secrets. Maybe his defense mechanism will help him hold off on the ones unrelated to our questions and all?”
Hermione thumbed the vial thoughtfully. “A drop should be enough to weaken it enough, I suppose.”
But the bloody idiot had taken two. Harry could tell that Malfoy was regretting that too.
“I –” Malfoy grunted, clenching his fists so tight that his knuckles were already white.
Guilt pooled in his stomach. Before Harry could say some other question to save Malfoy, though, he had already blurted out his answer.
“I don’t trust the Dark Lord to keep us safe!”
Malfoy panted, seemingly relieved it had finally got out but mortified that it got out in the first place.
Everyone but Malfoy and Harry was stunned into silence.
“Why not?”
Malfoy glared again at the obvious breach of their one-question-per-person agreement but answered, “He killed your father.”
… Okay? What’s that got to do with anything?
He must have said it out loud because Malfoy rolled his eyes.
“Your father’s a pureblood and, sure he was a blood traitor, yet the Dark Lord got rid of him pretty easily, like all the others who got in his way. Not even a little bit of remorse,” Malfoy snapped then looked down, his voice growing quiet. “I don’t want to put our safety, our lives , in the hands of someone who has no problems ki– getting rid of people who so much as annoys him.”
They stood there for who knows how long before Harry held out his hand to Hermione. She wordlessly handed him a vial of the antidote, looking a bit disappointed that Harry knew she had it too. Harry smirked at her before uncorking the vial and giving it to Malfoy.
“There are still some things we need to agree on… but I accept your proposition, Malfoy.”
Malfoy stared at him, stunned. Harry turned around to let him drink the antidote privately, as a show of trust, and smiled reassuringly to his friends. They still looked a bit doubtful and Harry couldn’t blame them.
“Potter.”
Harry turned again and a pale hand was outstretched towards him.
“To an alliance?”
Harry stared at Malfoy’s perfect posture, pressed uniform, and a blank face. He looked into Malfoy’s eyes – ah, there. Fear, uncertainty... and hope.
Harry shook the hand firmly.
“To an alliance.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Did you hear? Apparently, Potter and Malfoy are on civil terms now.”
“Shove off! Are you serious?”
“Yeah! I heard from the fourth years at the dorm that they actually had small talk !”
“Merlin’s beard… Quick, look outside! Is the world finally ending?”
Minerva McGonagall listened as the two sets of footsteps disappeared down the hallway. The pair of gossipers was not the first she had heard talking about how Potter and Malfoy were now, mysteriously, cordial with each other. Not many people took it well, especially those from their respective houses. But it seems, to Minerva, that the two boys frankly didn’t care.
With a twitch of her lips, she descended to Severus’ office, intent to tease him of this new development. Her lions (because of course Potter’s friends were included) and his snake were allies. Oh, the chaos .
And the headache this will bring to a certain old man.
Notes:
My midterms aren't over (shocking, I know) there's still this week left for a few deadlines. Then the school's giving us a little break. I'm supposed to have a class in like three minutes and there's about three shit due today but fuck it, I really needed to write or else I would have officially lost what little progress I made for my mental health.
Life abides by no schedule and apparently neither does my damn school.
Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Wherein the extended family is informed
Notes:
Why is this late? Family bonding and reclaiming lost hours of sleep
Why is this so long?... family bonding (but in the fic)
Warning! Lots of, probably confusing, back and forth between the chaotic Wayne and Stark households
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dear Tony and Bruce,
We gained an ally of sorts. Writing it down on paper will take up too much parchment space, so it’s better to talk about it in person.
I’m really sorry I kept you from going home for so long. I hope you have fun being reunited with your families. Speaking of which, will I be meeting some of them next weekend? If you’ll be available for a meet-up, that is. No pressure, take your time! I’ve kept you from your families long enough.
Sincerely,
Harry
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Where is he?”
Bruce blinked at all five of his children sitting in the living room – not fighting, for once – and looking at him expectantly.
“Where’s who?” Bruce asked Dick.
“The new club member?” Jason crossed his arms. “Why do you think we’re all here? We’re ready to initiate him –”
Bruce was beyond confused now. “Harry?”
“I hope the trip did not compromise your comprehension, Father,” Damian narrowed his eyes at him. “There is only one black-haired orphan Timothy has informed us of. Is there another you came upon?”
Tim looked down at his phone. “I’m sure there was just one…”
Cass popped up silently beside Bruce. “New baby brother, where?”
“Didn’t I say I was coming home? As in alone ?” Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose.
“No, sir,” came Alfred’s voice from behind him. “Your message said ‘ we ’re coming home’.”
“Tony,” Bruce muttered tiredly. “I meant Tony and I were coming home – to the states.”
A pause.
Jason stood up and started to leave. “This was a waste of time.”
“Why not bring?” Cass frowned, catching Jason by the collar and pushing him back to land on top of Dick and Damian.
“Oomph!”
“Get off!”
“Yeah, B, why not?” Tim asked.
The corners of Alfred’s lips twitched downwards. “A shame. I had already prepared a room.”
“It’s complicated and –” Bruce paused. “Why did everyone expect me to come home with Harry?”
“You brought Jason home after he literally stole your tires,” Dick replied with a shrug.
“It was a logical assumption,” Damian nodded.
Bruce sighed. “How much did you tell them, Tim?”
“Harry James Potter, very distant relative, stuck in a tournament he considered to be such a threat that he went as far as taking a DNA test and contacting you, practically doesn’t exist records-wise,” Tim listed off. “Oh, and looks like he wasn’t fed a proper meal his entire life.”
“To be clear, he’s not my son.”
“Not yet,” they said in unison but Bruce chose to ignore that.
“Right,” Bruce sat on a chair because he might as well be sitting for the discussion about to happen. “When I reached Dr. Granger’s clinic in Edinburgh…”
His children immediately leaned forward.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Welco - oh!”
Tony stared at Peter who stared at him back.
“You have school today.”
“I do.”
“And you’re here.”
“I am.”
“...”
“... In my defense, I thought your distantly-related orphaned cousin was going to be with you and I wanted to welcome him.”
“And,” Tony gestured to the dozens of pizza boxes on the counter, “you bought the entire pizza menu for the occasion?”
Peter shifted sheepishly. “I don’t know what flavor he likes. Or if he even had pizza at all. Wait, that’s horrible! I read some of your files – don’t look at me like that, Jarvis let me – and he doesn’t look all too good. But I wanted to help him feel welcomed, y’know, and –”
“I get it, Pete,” Tony cut him off with an exasperated huff. “But I didn’t bring him with me.”
“What do you mean you didn’t bring him with you?”
Tony slowly turned to face a disappointed Pepper.
“Pep –”
“We arranged a room, shopped clothes, and everything. I also cleared up your schedule!”
“He’s not here?” Happy walked in with at least twelve shopping bags in both hands. “Why not?”
“There’s so much fucked up shit mixed into this mess!” Tony exclaimed, then sighed deeply while wiping a hand down his face. “It’s not damn easy.”
Peter, Pepper, and Happy exchanged looks. Happy slipped away to put the bags into Not-Yet-Harry’s room and Peter moved to slice the pizza. Pepper gently led Tony to a seat, rubbing his shoulders comfortingly.
“Why don’t you tell us what you know? Maybe we can help,” she said.
Tony stared at her for a few moments before slowly nodding. “Yeah, I can do that. Happy and Peter –”
“Know just as much as I do.” Pepper smiled. “I filled them in.”
Peter handed him a slice of pizza, looking very eager to hear Tony’s no doubt very long storytelling.
“Don’t start without me!” yelled Happy’s voice from down the hall.
“Then hurry up!” Tony yelled back and was about to take a bite out of his pizza when his eyes widened. “You’ll never guess who I bumped into when I got to the clinic.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Tony? Tony Stark? As in your polar opposite?”
“I don’t think they’re that opposite.”
“Well, you do know what they say about opposites –”
“Will you kids listen or not?”
“Not a kid.”
“If you cease talking about the flamboyant excuse of a hero, we will.”
“... I’m telling him you said that.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Oh! How’s Bruce?”
“You know Bruce Wayne?”
“Yeah? We go way back.”
“They’re a nightmare together in one event.”
“Pep! I got more cars than him! And pissed off more business bastards!”
“That’s great, Tony. But let’s get back on topic.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Oh, no.”
“Ugh!”
“Magic? Really? How resistant is it to technology?”
“Mess.”
“Tt. I agree with Cassandra. This complicates things.”
“Thank you, Damian! This is exactly what I meant –”
“Jason, we must adjust our plans accordingly.”
“Bet their magic can’t fight off bombs.”
“What –”
“ No bombing –”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Fuck’s sake.”
“Woah, Happy! There’s a kid in here!”
“Is it Mr. Loki’s kind of magic? Also, I’m a teen.”
“Still a kid. And no, they need Latin words and a stick to do the deeds.”
“Should I call Thor and asks for necessary adjustments to his room or something? Any additional things we need to know about magic?”
“That’s… hm, not a horrible idea.”
“Isn’t Mr. Loki the person we should be asking –”
“No.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Jason jumped up, eyes livid. “And you did nothing after all of that?”
“You should have brought him here the moment you exited that flat, Father!” Damian yelled. “The legal proceedings should have already started!”
Tim side-eyed him, fingers flying on a tablet he whipped out. “Look at you being protective of someone you haven’t met.”
“He is of my blood! I refuse to let him be treated like – what are you doing?”
“Starting the lawsuits.”
“B,” Dick murmured, looking heartbroken and distraught. “And you left him behind?”
“No! It’s just that –”
“I will get,” Cass announced determinedly, standing up. “Little brother home here now.”
“You are not flying to England, young lady,” said Bruce firmly. “I couldn’t bring him with me because it’s not that simple –”
“None of us were simple!” Jason motioned aggressively to him and his siblings.
“None of you were involved in the magical world,” Bruce pointed out.
Jason screamed in frustration before storming out.
“I will make sure Master Jason does not do anything reckless,” Alfred said then gave Bruce a pointed look. “But I expect to be filled in with the concrete plan that you will come up with to help the young lad after you have finished sharing everything you know.”
“There’s more?” Dick croaked.
Bruce looked down, guilty of the stress that the rest of his ‘sharing’ will bring to his kids. “That’s just the tip of it.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Peter had gone deathly still.
Happy went out to get some air while Pepper’s fingers were flying on her laptop.
“Peter.” Tony didn’t dare blink from their stare down.
“I know you have a reason for leaving him behind,” Peter said, deceptively soft.
“I do,” Tony assured.
“Then it better be a fucking good one , Mr. Stark.”
Tony’s eyebrows climbed.
“I’m sure it is, Peter,” Pepper said, glaring at Tony over her screen. “It has to be.”
“Listen to the rest of the story before you kill me, please.”
“What they did to him has got to be illegal, right?” Peter asked, opening his twenty-third pizza box. “Child neglect?”
“It’s downright child abuse,” Pepper frowned. “How thin was he last time you saw him, Tony?”
Tony looked away, taking in a shuddering breath.
Peter clenched the box in his hand so hard that they crumbled. He tossed it to the side, no longer hungry. Pepper briefly closed her eyes before resuming work on her laptop.
Happy walked back in.
“You wouldn’t have left him behind if you had something to do with it, right?” he asked, posture stiff as a metal beam.
“Of course, I wouldn’t!” Tony exclaimed in frustration. “There’s just so many other fucking factors in this – I’m not even done telling you everything!”
“Everything?” Peter repeated in disbelief. “That wasn't everything?”
Tony took a few more deep breaths before asking Happy for the strongest bottle of alcohol.
Pepper put her hands on her mouth and choked down a sound of horror.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“Domestic,” Jason spat, having returned a while ago after cooling down. “Has got to have started in whatever hell hole he was dumped into.”
Tim looked manic with his wide eyes and fast fingers. “The Dursleys live in number four, Privet Drive – sit your ass down, brat.”
Damian scowled. “I did not stand.”
“You were about to.”
“Jason,” Dick warned, not looking away from staring at Tim’s tablet.
Cass pushed a halfway-standing Jason back into his seat. “We fight together. Stay.”
“Hell yeah!”
“No fighting anyone,” Bruce said tiredly, then whispered to himself, “Yet.”
“Neglect, abuse,” Tim hummed thoughtfully. “I’m willing to bet the Dursley son did some bullying too.”
“Physical violence,” Dick agreed. “It’ll be hard to check which injuries on him were inflicted from those… people or from the incidents.”
“We must sue the school,” Damian grumbled. “If it still counts as one.”
“Highest authority,” Cass chimed in.
“The Headmaster?”
“Oh, yes .”
“Hey!” Jason yelled from where Cass has him pinned down. “Pick a prison where we can visit .”
“We took him to a beach in our first weekend together,” said Bruce, desperate to distract them.
His kids paused.
“A beach?” drawled Damian. “Why a beach?”
“He said he had never been to one.”
Bruce was met with silence. Okay, maybe not the best distraction.
“We took him to Bali. The beaches there are wonderful, we should go for a vacation sometime.”
“Bali?” Alfred asked, finally speaking up. “Did the paparazzi not see you, sir?”
“Oh, we used Tony’s jet to pick him up from school and get there,” Bruce smiled. “I rented out the entire resort so nobody else would be there.”
The silence was ringing. His children stared at him with varying levels of disbelief and judgement.
“Sir,” Alfred cleared his throat. “Perhaps you should confer with me first before you make any decisions regarding young Master Harry from now on.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Peter was legitimately crying . He also couldn’t decide between immensely sad and intensely angry. So, he was stuck in a weird situation of floating between both.
A frazzled Tony switched between comforting him in his sad outbursts where he curled up into a ball and calming him down in the angry ones where he looked seconds away from breaking a window and swinging across the ocean to get Harry.
In other words, Tony alternated between;
“It’s going to be okay, Peter. It’s going to get better. We will make it better.”
and
“Peter, for the love of everything holy, please get off the glass.”
Pepper was another story all together. Crumpled-up tissues surrounded her little workplace, a new one appeared every other minute or so. She wiped and blew on one furiously yet still continued to work on a very long list that Tony thought better than read.
Happy finished about two bottles of alcohol already, face set on a pinched expression.
“Look, how about I tell you instead about our trip to the beach? Hm? We bonded there!” Tony said with fake cheer.
Pepper and Peter lit up. Happy was too far out of it to make a proper reaction.
“We picked him up at Hogshit on my private jet really early in the morning and –”
“You what?” Peter yelled.
“You what?” Pepper shrieked.
“You wha?” Happy slurred.
“I what?” Tony asked, confused.
“You picked him up… with your private jet…” Peter’s shoulders sank more and more. “In front of everyone at his school?”
“Yes…?”
Peter’s face scrunched up like he thought Tony was an intensely idiotic person.
Pepper’s tears dried up fast. “You are not going back to that kid without me, Tony.”
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“When are you seeing him again?”
“This weekend.”
Damian whipped his head to Tim. “I have a fieldtrip this Saturday.”
“Cancelled,” Tim said after a few taps. “Shit, the W.E. meetings.”
“I’m driving back to Bludhaven, my favorite shirts are there,” Dick said, jumping up and jogging out the room. “Wait for me. See you tomorrow!”
“I guess I’m picking up my things too,” Jason gruffed as Cass let him stand. “Try leaving without me, old man. I dare you.”
“I pack,” Cass said simply and glided out with Jason.
“I must make the necessary arrangements for my pets.” Damian rushed after them.
Tim followed not long after, phone already on his ear. “I’ll reschedule the meetings.”
“I shall pack you new sets of clothing, sir,” Alfred told him, tone amused. “And a set for me.”
Bruce stayed sitting, resigned.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
“So what? You coming with me this weekend?”
“You’re seeing him again this weekend?” Peter jumped up and scrambled to find his phone. "There’s not much of a time difference, right? So our weekend is still their weekend?”
“Uh –”
“This meeting… not urgent. That one… unimportant. This… we can do that on Tuesday… What else…” Pepper trailed off.
“Wait –”
“I can do all my school work before then, tell Aunt May I’m going on an internship thing fieldtrip. Where exactly in England, Mr. Stark? Are we stopping by Edinburgh first or are we going straight to his school?”
“But –”
“I’ll – hng – handle the accommodations,” Happy said, pulling himself up and stumbling down the hallway.
“I better start my homework now,” Peter haphazardly packed up his things and ran across the room. “Bye, Mr. Stark! Bye, Ms. Potts! Bye, Happy!”
“I’ll have everything adjusted and prepared tomorrow, Tony,” Pepper said absentmindedly, and walked off down the hallway still holding and typing on her laptop.
Tony put his hands on his hips and rolled his eyes in resignation.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Harry dodged another hex. That was the seventh one this morning and he had just entered the Great Hall.
“What are they mad about me now?” He asked Ron and Hermione, irritated.
“I dunno, mate. Was it because we invited Malfoy to our picnic yesterday? Or maybe because he helped you with Potions the day before?” Ron stroke an imaginary beard.
“Or it could be because you told him good night after dinner?” Hermione played along with a small smile.
“Ah! Right you are, ‘Mione. It must be that!”
Irritation ebbing away, Harry snickered. “Or maybe because I looked at him for more than three seconds without exploding.”
They laughed loudly at that, uncaring of the mixture of resentment and suspicion from the other students. They sat down and started heaping food on their plates when the morning mail came in. Hedwig dropped two distinctly muggle envelopes on Harry. He smiled and opened them up eagerly.
Then promptly choked on his eggs.
“Mate!” Ron patted urgently on Harry’s back until his coughing receded.
“Harry? What is it?” Hermione asked.
Harry read the two letters in his hands and then read them both again. He made a vague sound, a cross between a groan and a squawk.
“Their families want to meet me.”
Notes:
this was so fucking fun to write lmao I MISSED THIS, FUCK SCHOOL
I should be updating the tags soon cuz I'm drifting from my outline so hard. The Cousin Chaos Chapter is already being written so see you soon!
Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Wherein the chaotic cousins are chaotic
Notes:
This took longer than expected, I rewrote it so many times and there was a storm fucking up the electricity and wifi
so yeah
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry was uneasy for the rest of the week after those letters. Sure, he offered to meet them but still! He couldn’t shake the worry about leaving a bad impression on his extended family. His friends, and even Malfoy , tried to distract him from or stop his overthinking. It sort of worked.
But then Friday came.
Harry was the first to arrive at their breakfast spot by the Black Lake. He was unpacking the food when a smiling, muscular, black-haired, blue-eyed guy dressed in a muggle shirt and jeans plopped down in front of him.
“Hi!”
“Wah!” Harry scrambled back.
“Oh, sorry for scaring you!” The stranger scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “I swear I didn’t mean to! ”
Harry looked around, trying to understand where the bloody hell he came from and how he hadn’t noticed.
“Right, introductions! How rude of me.” Mr. Grayson shook his head dramatically and then held a hand out to Harry. “Dick Grayson. It’s great to finally meet you, Harry!”
And that’s how Harry met cousin number one.
“I hope you don’t mind me arriving here a bit early, I just couldn’t wait any longer!”
How did he even – never mind. Harry figured that he might as well make use of the opportunity.
He took a deep breath to ease his anxiety and replied, “It’s okay! I’m glad to finally meet you too!”
Dick chatted with him as he helped with the picnic. He shared a bit about himself (gymnast and police officer, what an odd pairing) and asked Harry about his hobbies. He didn’t have many. Dick offered to help him try out different things though, which Harry thought was really sweet of him.
“So, Dick… how did you –”
“Harry,” Dick interrupted him and winked. “Don’t question it. Just let us bond with you.”
They heard nearing footsteps and Harry spotted the unmistakable hair of Hermione. He turned to invite Dick to join them for breakfast.
Dick was nowhere to be seen.
Hermione did her best to calm him down from the brief panic of possibly hallucinating all of what had happened.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Harry had convinced the twins to go on ahead of him to their picnic spot for lunch – the Astronomy Tower. A bad idea. He now had a limp courtesy of rolling out of the way of a hex and hurting his ankle in the process. Harry had just arrived at the foot of the stairs when a strong hand plucked him off the ground like he was a piece of paper and he was pulled into a chest that could have belonged to a wrestler.
“Really? You were gonna walk up those stairs with that fucking limp?”
Harry looked up and – blue eyes, black hair with a tuft of white, and muggle clothing.
Before he could stop himself, he blurted out, “Why not? I’ve faced worse odds.”
Cousin number two drew back a little, surprised. Then he laughed.
“Name’s Jason.” He grinned. “You’ll fit right in with us, Harrison.”
“Harry. It’s just Harry.”
“Alright, Harold.” The easy grin morphed into something a little sharper. “Who gave you that limp, hm?”
Oh, Merlin .
Harry refused to give up the name because he didn’t actually have one. Jason’s lucky there were no other people around or Harry would have screamed bloody murder for being bridal carried all the way up to the tower. Harry obviously hadn’t given up without a fight but he’s nothing against someone with Jason’s build and he couldn’t reach his wand.
The red on his cheeks was because of righteous indignation. Not embarrassment, not at all.
Once Harry accepted that Jason wouldn’t let him go, they talked about interests. Jason was pretty scandalized that Harry doesn’t read much literature or listen to any kind of music and vowed to ‘introduce him to the cultures’ later on. They had a bit of a sarcasm battle too which Harry enjoyed very much.
Jason put him down gently once they reached the top. And when Harry turned to thank him, he was gone.
“Don’t question it. Just let us bond with you.”
The twins found him standing just outside the door like a ghost and gently coaxed him into the tower.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
It was a long day of classes and dealing with part of the school population’s hate. He and Malfoy agreed to meet up at an abandoned classroom on the seventh floor to discuss Sirius’ situation more. Harry braved the moving staircases slowly.
“Do these move on random?” A guy beside him asked.
Harry squinted as the stairs he was climbing started to move. “They move solely to mess up my already messed up life.”
The guy – Harry’s not sure what school he’s from – nodded solemnly, sipping on a cup.
“But what if they did move on a specific pattern?”
“Why would you want to know?”
“Why not?” The guy raised an eyebrow at him. “Wouldn’t you want to know how to navigate these staircases?”
Harry was in dire need of a distraction, and maybe a bit curious. He eagerly followed Mr. Foreigner back down to the ground floor and they spent the next hour or so keeping track of staircase movements on ripped notebook papers.
In between waiting for action, Mr. Foreigner asked about the different rooms of the castle. Harry suspected he was from one of the foreign schools and indulged him. He couldn’t help but slip in a few anecdotes here and there, especially about the Astronomy Tower and the Black Lake.
The challenge of catching which ones moved and rapidly writing down the directions was… fun. He swapped notes in the end with Mr. Foreigner and if they had different findings on some staircases, they observed again. The victorious yelling of ‘I told you so!’ always had Harry cackling no matter if he was in the right or not.
As it turned out, there really was a pattern to how the staircases moved.
Harry was so busy being in awe of that conclusion that he barely heard what Mr. Foreigner said.
“I’m Tim, by the way. This was really fun, Harry. Let’s figure out the duration next time.”
When it finally registered in Harry’s brain that he was another cousin, Tim was already gone.
Malfoy found him some minutes later, staring unblinkingly at the two sheets of ripped notebook paper – the only proof of Tim’s existence. He sighed and told him that they’ll talk on another day when Harry’s in his right mind .
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
That night, Harry didn’t feel like eating.
Even his friends’ company didn’t settle right on his skin so he slipped away and sequestered himself into the farthest corner of the library. Besides, he had to do this week’s load before Saturday came around. It’s the thought of seeing his uncles again that motivated him to finish two essays.
Halfway through his third, a plate of dinner appeared in his field of vision.
His eyes traced the hand that pushed it to him and came face-to-face with (again) a blue-eyed, black-haired, muggle-clothes-wearing… girl?
“I suppose you’re another of my cousins?” Harry asked, not in the mood to question how the bloody hell she was here.
“Cass.” She smiled a little then frowned. “You no dinner.”
Blinking past the slightly bizarre way she spoke, Harry shook his head. “I’m not really hungry.”
Cass tilted her head at him. She pulled another plate of food seemingly out of thin air and sat across him.
“I hungry.”
“I’m pretty sure food isn’t allowed here, but I won’t tell?” Harry tried.
Cass wasn’t satisfied.
“I bring for you.” She pointed at his plate, at Harry, at her plate, then at herself. “Eat together.”
“But –”
Cass pouted. “ Together .”
Harry relented.
His stomach grumbled after the first bite as if it really was hungry all along. Cass smirked at him knowingly over her spoonful of mashed potatoes. They ate in a weirdly comfortable silence. When Cass left with their empty plates and returned with new ones filled with deserts, Harry didn’t question it. She watched him work, occasionally handing him treacle tarts or slices of fruits. Harry found that he didn’t mind her presence, she was… calm and soothing.
Then Ron’s head popped up from behind a bookshelf. Harry froze while he was talking about curfews, trying to see from the corners of his eyes where Cass was.
She was no longer there and neither were any proof of food being eaten at the spot.
Treacle tart crumbs on his parchment assured him that it was all real. A dazed Harry latched onto Ron as they went up to Gryffindor Tower to retire for the night.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Even in the next morning, Harry hadn’t told any of his friends about the encounters with his cousins. He felt that they should be kept private somehow. They still thought he was nervous about today and they weren’t exactly wrong. He only met four out of the six cousins and zero of the three adults. Even if he already had met Dick, Jason, Tim, and Cass, what if he messed up later and they’d end up disliking him?
So, really, Harry had no problem listening to Hermione’s assurances, following Ron’s breathing exercises, and watching the twins make fools of themselves.
In no time, they were headed down to Hogsmeade with Harry wearing a knitted emerald sweater and a pair of black jeans that actually fit him (bloody hell, they actually fit ). Once there, he asked his friends to let him go to the pick-up spot – at the edge of the village where no stores or people were around – alone. They fretted over him until he assured them that he just wanted to have some time alone with his thoughts for a while. They eventually let him go and Harry started his solo trek down Hogsmeade.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
The Christmas decorations entertained him for a few minutes before his thoughts began spiraling again.
What if his remaining two cousins hate him? What if the three adults decide that he’s not worth their attention? What if they convince Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce to ignore him for the rest of his life? What if –
Someone slammed into his back and Harry started falling forward. Before the snow could hit his face, hands grabbed him by the waist and pulled him back.
“Oh, gosh! I’m so sorry! I wasn’t looking where I was going!”
Harry righted himself, not really affected by the near fall, and studied the guy. Brown hair and brown eyes. Therefore, Harry concluded, not a cousin.
“It’s alright, you caught me anyway,” he assured the teen who still had apologies falling out of his mouth.
“Are you sure? You’re not hurt or anything? I’m not usually this clumsy – no, I kind of am. It’s probably worse ‘cause I’m pretty nervous right now, I’m about to meet the nephew of someone who’s really important to me –”
Aha! An opening. “You’re meeting family today too?”
“Uh, I guess he can count as family? Wait, ‘too’? You’re meeting family too?”
“Yeah! I’m also pretty nervous.”
“Why is there so much anxiety about meeting new relatives?”
“I know!”
They chatted as they walked, Harry no longer overthinking. They jumped from one random topic to the next. The conversation carried on from snakes to teachers who shouldn’t be teaching and bullshit educational systems until they reached the edge of the village.
“Where are you meeting your relatives?” The guy asked.
Oh, right. That.
“They said they’d pick me up here.”
“We can wait together! I’m supposed to be on the lookout for that important person’s nephew.”
“Sure!”
They stood there together for a while and then –
“Wait –”
“Hold on –”
“You…?”
“Are you…?”
The stranger squinted at him. “... Harry Potter?”
Harry squinted at him as well. “...Uncle Tony’s not-son?”
A jet materialized beside them like it was camouflaged this whole time. Uncle Tony opened the hatch door thing and waved at them as the stairs unfolded.
“There you are, kid! And you met Peter!”
Harry and Peter looked at each other and dissolved into laughter.
════════════════════════════════════════════════════════════
It took a while for them to board the jet without erupting into giggles and being unable to move for the next fifteen seconds. Once there, Uncle Tony, Uncle Bruce, and his children just looked at them with amusement. Except for the littlest one who looked vaguely irritated.
“Harry, I’d like you to meet my children –”
“Is your limp gone?” Jason asked.
“Er, yeah,” answered Harry. “My friends took me to the infirmary.”
Dick, Tim, and Cass were on him in an instant.
“You were hurt?”
“I didn’t notice you were limping!”
Cass prodded at his ankles.
“Don’t worry, Dick, it’s healed. And it was before we met, Tim – Cass, that tickles!”
“You’ve met.” Uncle Bruce accused Jason who just shrugged at him. “You’ve all met!”
“We couldn’t wait,” Dick said, all the explanation he had to offer.
“And we knew how to find the castle so…” Tim trailed off.
“How did you get past –”
Cass blocked Uncle Bruce from advancing on his sons and pouted. “No blame. Excited. Wanted to meet him a lot.”
Uncle Bruce’s face did a weird thing where it couldn’t decide on what to be. Before it settled on exasperated resignation.
“What’s done is done.”
“This is unacceptable, father!” The cousin he had yet to be introduced to complained. “They met him before I could!”
“You can meet him now. Harry, this my youngest, Damian.”
Damian scowled at his siblings. “How dare you.”
“You were still in school, brat. Were we supposed to kidnap you?”
“I could have faked chicken pox!”
Peter looked at Harry as if to ask ‘How do you fake chicken pox?’
Damian made some sort of clicking noise and approached Harry with an air that reminded him of Malfoy. His hands were behind a ramrod straight back, his chin tilted up, and his lips pressed on a firm line.
“Harry James Potter, I am your only blood cousin and as such, the duty to teach you the proper procedures of laying waste to your enemies befalls on me. Rest assured, it is a responsibility I am willing to oblige.”
“Er, you don’t really need to do that,” Harry said slowly, nervous that he might have offended him.
Damian looked contemplative. “I suppose that you do not possess the training necessary to dispose of bodies in an efficient manner. Very well, I shall do it myself as a welcoming gift. Shall I include your filthy excuses of relati–”
Uncle Bruce covered Damian’s mouth and gave a forced laugh.
“He’s only joking, chum.”
“I am not – mmf!”
Uncle Tony saved him from having to think of an appropriate reaction to that by motioning him over to a seat. Harry walked to it, determinedly ignoring Dick lecturing Damian about how he shouldn’t offer up murder as a welcoming gift to a cousin.
“I thought I was also meeting Pepper, Happy, and Alfred.” Harry fidgeted.
“They’re preparing the house we rented.”
“... You rented a house?”
“There’s a lot of us,” Uncle Tony defended. “The sweater looks great on you.”
Harry reddened. “Thanks.”
Peter dropped down beside him and leaned over.
“So,” he drawled. “Any particular things you wanna do with me and the kinda-scary-sneaky bunch over there?”
“Nothing, really,” Harry replied. “As long as I get to hang out with you all, it’s enough for me.”
Silence.
Then Harry’s face was squished by at least two pairs of hands and he was being cooed over by Merlin-knows-how-many voices.
Why does he get the feeling that it’s only going to go downhill from here?
Notes:
My 'Custody Fic Cut Scenes' doc is so damn long now, help. I kept rewriting because I wanted something that would fit under 2.6k and I realized after the seventh rewrite that it'll need a part two anyway because I cannot fit it all in one chapter.
Outline? Wrecked
Cut Scenes Doc? Length-ed
Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Wherein the CoCC is concerned (Part 1)
Notes:
So according to my google docs, I wrote the parts up until Jason saying “Timbo, take the wheel” from November 6 to November 12, after which nothing happened in the doc until January 16. So if you sense a kind of divide after Jason’s part, it’s probably the two-month gap. *Probably*
Chapter Text
“Hello, everyone,” Dick greeted. “We gather here today for the first-ever gathering of the Council of Concerned Cousins.”
They were all in the outdoor area of the penthouse Tony and Bruce rented. A circular table with various snacks laid out on it sat in the center of the members of the CoCC – Dick, Jason, Cass, Tim, Peter, and Damian – who all looked as somber as Dick sounded.
“Per the rules of age, I assume the role of Cousin Senior and I shall oversee today’s meeting.” Dick pulled out some papers and put on fake glasses he bought just for the occasion. “First order of business is the Initial Assumptions.”
Peter jumped up to hand a folder of papers to Dick with a flourish.
“As the first one to encounter the CoC – Cousin of Concern – I present to you my Initial Assumptions.”
Dick opened the folder and put on glasses without lenses. He cleared his throat.
“CoC was either isolated or given too many chores to the point that he was deprived of a normal childhood experience.”
═══════════════════
“I did gymnastics since I was a kid, I performed in a circus,” Dick said as he unpacked a plate of apple slices from the never-ending picnic basket. “I’ve tried other things, of course, but I love it best. Still do it today.”
“While being a police officer?” Harry asked, eyes wide.
“I don’t perform anymore but I do find the time to practice every once in a while.”
Nightly.
“How about you? Is there something you really love doing?”
“Um,” Harry stalled. “I haven’t found something like that yet.”
“That’s okay, you’re still young. Maybe you’ll find it at a later time,” said Dick, unbothered. “What are things you’ve tried?”
Harry took a bit too long to answer. “I guess I can tolerate gardening if it’s not too hot out or there aren’t many thorns. Cooking too if I like the dish.”
Domestic , Dick noted. Not exactly a bad thing.
Though considering the context of his home life, it could be.
“Anything else?”
Harry shrugged. Dick was bothered now.
“What about drawing? Singing? Sports?”
Harry brightened up at that last one. “Oh, I love flying!”
That made two of them.
Dick listened to him happily explaining Quidditch until he had to slink away to avoid his friend. The sinking feeling in his gut sank lower the farther away he walked.
═══════════════════
Dick pulled Harry into his room, excited and determined to help him find new hobbies. They had to be quick about it because of the time limit (the other cousins would strangle him if he messed up their own allotted hours for Harry) and there were so many things he wanted his baby-cousin-probably-new-brother to try out.
Harry looked very overwhelmed at the items Dick had laid out on his bed and – okay, maybe he had gone a bit overboard with the shopping –
“Is… is that a sword?”
– but it was Bruce’s credit card so it’s fine and he wanted to give Harry as many options as he could get.
Dick sheepishly explained how he wanted Harry to try out all possible things Dick could get his hands on because he wasn’t sure what hobby he might end up leaning to. Harry looked so astonished and grateful but confused and wary –
The Dursley-respect-o-meter plummeted down to the negatives.
═══════════════════
“I’m happy to report that he enjoys the calmness of drawing,” Dick smiled proudly. “He prefers to doodle for now but he did express interest in continuing this hobby.”
Damian perked up from his seat. “I shall gift him the finest supplies.”
“Thank you, Dami.”
Damian preened.
“Jason?” Dick bowed. “Take the floor.”
Jason stood up and bowed even lower. “My pleasure.”
The folder and lens-less glasses exchanged hands. Dick took Jason’s seat.
“CoC has repeatedly put up with physical injuries, both minor and major.”
═══════════════════
Jason followed from afar. He had seen who cast a spell at Harry that inadvertently caused his injury. The little rascal ran for it before Jason could go after him and he was more concerned with Harry.
Harry. Who wasn’t even the least bothered and just continued on his way with a very slight, unnoticeable-unless-you-stared-for-half-a-minute limp.
Jason committed the perpetrator’s face to memory right before red flags, alarms, and sirens went off in his head. It pained him to not be able to swoop down and cradle the kid that very instant, McGonagall made it very clear that they were not to be seen. Harry was unfortunately walking down a hall with other students. After some agonizing minutes wherein Jason winced every time Harry stopped on his bad foot, Harry ended up at the foot of deserted staircases.
Jason swooped in and noted that the ankle had started to swell. When he carried Harry, he weighed nothing. Jason was aware of his strength and carrying Harry felt like carrying a toddler no older than ten. It felt like carrying Damian and Harry was fourteen already .
Harry predictably didn’t give up the rascal’s name (Jason doubted he saw who it was anyway). Jason instead asked about his interests, more for his own benefit to calm down than anything.
Harry had basically nothing –
═══════════════════
“He’s fourteen and just met you,” Tim pointed out. “Maybe he just didn’t want to share?”
“No, Tim, you don’t understand,” Jason stressed. “I asked him about bands, books, and movies that teens his age might know. He didn’t recognize any of them!”
“Again, he’s a teenager and you’re a stranger –”
“He doesn’t even know ABBA!”
If a single strand of hair dropped, they would have heard it.
"Not even...?" Peter trailed off.
Jason shook his head and clutched at his chest. His face scrunched up like he was in intense pain.
"Not even Dancing Queen."
A horrified gasp left Dick's mouth. Peter threw his body at him and wailed.
Tim shared a flat look with Damian. Cass giggled.
═══════════════════
Naturally, Jason’s allotted time with Harry was spent introducing him to dozens of songs, books, and movies. He waited outside Dick’s room five minutes before Dick’s time even finished and made quick work of transporting Harry to his room once it was. They obviously couldn’t go through all the media due to the little time. Jason went as far as planning a timetable for all the important ones he just had to show Harry.
They went with books first, Jason presented Harry with a PowerPoint of their blurbs. Next, the movies. Jason compiled together a playlist of trailers and let Harry write down what he wanted to watch. Music went last because Jason let each one blast through the speakers.
To his delight, Harry regarded every single one with complete seriousness. Jason knew he still complimented the pieces he obviously had no interest in. But when Harry found something he liked?
The sight of sparkling green eyes and a lopsided grin was committed to Jason’s memory.
═══════════════════
“Consider him educated,” Jason smirked.
Five faces stared back at him expectantly. Jason raised an eyebrow at them.
“I’m not telling you! Ask him yourself next time we see him.”
A few groans and complaints but they let it go.
“Timbo, take the wheel.” Jason pulled out a red and yellow steering wheel from under the table with the biggest shit-eating grin.
Tim looked at the wheel, at Jason, back at the wheel, then took it with a resigned sigh. He refused to wear the fake glasses.
Jason took Tim’s seat, quietly laughing with Dick and Peter.
“And they’re supposed to be older than me,” Tim grumbled to himself before slipping into Serious Mode.
“CoC has the humor we expected of a teen who went through what he did and is also a keen observer.”
═══════════════════
Honestly? Tim was surprised Harry just went with it. Did it work in Tim’s favor? Yes. Was it a weird, impulsive, questionable decision on Harry’s part anyway? Also yes.
Tim took note of that.
He already memorized the staircase movements earlier in the day. He just needed an excuse for Harry to be occupied while he subtly dug around for more details of his school life. And it was an experience .
“There used to be a three-headed dog on the third floor.”
“... Cool.”
“Did anyone tell you about the giant squid in the Black Lake?”
“... No.” And God forbid anyone tells Damian about that.
“The hallways are big enough to fit a troll.”
“... That’s… neat.”
He talked about these concerning anecdotes like they were funny or a mild inconvenience or whatever. Worse, he sounded nostalgic .
So, as Tim said, an experience . He rated it a 2/10, don’t recommend. Unless you’re an apathetic, heartless, kind of bastard with no regard for children’s safety.
Which said a lot about the staff in charge of the school.
On a brighter note, Harry was pretty observant. Not vigilante-level, but enough that Tim was impressed at his skill. Harry’s eyes were quick to catch even the smallest of movements and simultaneously scribbling down notes on his paper.
On a less than brighter note, he flinched a lot. Whenever Tim talked a bit too loudly or interrupted Harry when he was in deep focus.
And Tim took note of those too.
═══════════════════
“Have you tried playing tennis?”
Tim knew Dick and Jason spent their time getting to know Harry and helping him discover new things. Tim was more interested in getting to know him through testing him. There was an indoor tennis court just across the street where Tim practically carried Harry into the moment he finished with Jason.
Tennis involved keeping track of a small ball, utilized hand-eye coordination, and can be played by two people. It was like their staircase-watching but more active. Its uniform consisted of a short-sleeved shirt and shorts – barely enough to cover old scars.
Harry didn’t seem to notice despite his observation skills, likely too caught up with the day’s excitement to care.
Tim mentally cataloged every visible scar.
After a quick rundown of the rules and some trials to let Harry get used to the racket and the weight of the tennis ball, they started. Tim couldn’t keep the satisfied grin off his face the entire time.
═══════════════════
“He’s light on his feet, quick to react, and knows how to control his swing,” Tim reported, lips slightly quirking. “It was a fun game.”
“I’m sensing a ‘but’.” Dick raised an eyebrow.
“But how he developed those skills of his is up for debate.”
“We know that he didn’t play many sports except that Qui-something he loves so much,” Jason mused. “Which he should’ve only started after he enrolled in the school.”
“It’s unlikely he developed such skills to a level that Timothy would be impressed by in such a short time,” Damian added. “Considering the numerous… misadventures and his school work, the development must have started beforehand.”
“I’m just glad that, despite what happened for him to develop those, he has no problems using it for fun.” Dick shrugged.
“Wait,” Peter perked up. “He has a cousin at home, right?”
Tim tilted his head at him. “Yeah?”
“We had this debate at school and – like, kids tend to follow what they see from the people around them, y’know? So, like, let’s say Harry’s aunt and uncle are openly – uh – antagonistic to him.” Peter worried his lip. “If his cousin saw that on the daily, then…”
Oh.
Their heavy silence was broken by Cass who stood up for her tern and gently nudged Tim to her seat.
“Me next,” she said. “Little cousin not take care of self. Forget. Avoid. Not sure.”
═══════════════════
There were three words Cass could describe Harry as she tailed him that night.
Guarded .
He wouldn’t look anyone in the eye, even if they were looking at him and talking about him. He kept his head down the entire journey to big, heavy doors. The little cousin didn’t look up once until he reached a very secluded spot at the library.
Hopeful .
He wrote long things on long papers non-stop. He would have a little smile every once in a while and chuckle as if he was a funny thought. Like he was looking forward to something.
Sad .
He frowned more than he smiled. Pausing in his writing to scratch what he wrote and start over, probably distracted. Cass heard his tummy grumble more than twice. He didn’t hear or he didn’t care. After the third grumble, she slipped out of her hiding place from afar to find food when a small, funny-looking, pale Mickey Mouse appeared in front of her.
“Is you a friend of Harry Potter?” Mickey Mouse asked her.
“Family,” Cass replied. “I, Cass.”
“I, Dobby,” Dobby clapped his little hands silently. “Such an honor to meet Harry Potter’s family!”
Hm.
“Harry Potter not eat dinner yet,” Cass said.
Dobby gasped and exclaimed some things Cass couldn’t quite catch before he disappeared in a soft pop and returned with a plate full of food. Cass smiled toothily as it was passed to her.
“Has you eaten too, Ms. Potter?” Dobby asked.
“Not Potter, and no.”
Two more soft pops later and a second plate of food was handed to her.
Hm . Alfred would like Dobby.
═══════════════════
Her time with Harry was spent tasting various kinds and styles of food, some of which she helped Alfred cook and most of which they just ordered. Harry had sputtered at the big amount of food at first.
“Try all, find favorite,” Cass told him.
Alfred had prepared the food in little sample plates with labels of their name, origin, and ingredients. Cass borrowed a notebook from Bruce where she wrote down Harry’s favorites (and some of her own). They made a little game of covering the labels and trying to guess the names, making up wacky words and throwing in terms that shouldn’t be referring to food at all.
Cass called the Lobster a l'Americaine a ‘red pinchy turtle soup’ and Harry laughed so hard, his mango shake spurted out of his nose.
═══════════════════
“We took some food for dinner,” Cass said. “Rest, we give to orphanages and shelters.”
The boys clapped.
“That was really nice, Cass.”
“Woo!”
“It was a great idea!”
“Must’ve been fun too.”
“Someone find that list. I need that list.”
Dick stood up as Cass bowed then slid gracefully into his seat.
“That was what happened on our first day with him, as well as how the first four spent the Saturday with him,” Dick said as he put on the lens-less glasses. “Let’s take a short break to write down our thoughts, hypotheses, suspicions –”
“And eat snacks!” Peter interrupted, already opening one of the many packs of junk food on the table.
“That too.” Dick swiped a pack of cookies that Jason was reaching for.
“Hey!”
“We’ll proceed with the reports of Peter and Damian in half an hour.”
═══════════════════
“What the hell are they doing?” Tony asked in amused horror, sneaking a look at the kids behind a glass window from the second floor.
Bruce grunted, not bothering to look up from his paperwork. “Is anything on fire?”
The kids were bent over papers, scribbling furiously as they nibbled on snacks. In big, capital letters on the PowerPoint presentation were;
COUNCIL OF CONCERNED COUSINS
FIRST EVER MEETING
EVER
“No?”
“Then don’t bother them.”
Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Wherein the CoCC are concerned (Part 2) ft a dogfather
Notes:
I pulled a knee muscle or two or something and I can't really walk so it gave me the excuse to finally finish this lmao.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
With everyone’s bellies full and several pages of written-out thoughts gathered in front of each, their meeting resumed. Peter put on the lens-less glasses and made a show of arranging his papers.
“I hope you don't mind me leaving out some things.”
═══════════════════
Out of all the cousins, Peter was probably closest to Harry in terms of relatability. By relatability, he meant that they were both once-normal teens in school who occasionally encountered near-death experiences and had to do some heroic work.
Peter suspected there was one easy way of getting Harry to open up without even knowing. Pull him into a pretty low brain cell activity, get him to relax, and read between the jokes.
“What is all of this?” Harry asked, looking around at the makeshift workshop in awe.
“This is stuff that’ll – uh – hopefully be enough to make you a phone that works in your school.”
Dick had mentioned how his phone literally died once he got in contact with the school wards and it horrified Peter. How were they going to have late-night chats with Harry and send him memes or video call him for pointless reasons?
“It needs to be compatible with your magic at least and –”
“I can’t use it out of school, I almost got expelled that one time I ‘did’.”
“Nah, Ms. Minnie said she had it covered.”
Harry had looked at him weird. “Ms. Minnie ?”
As a certified 21st Century Stressed Teen, Peter could multi-task pretty well. Example;
“Did you notice that our last names kind of match and make sense? Turn on your magic.”
“Lumos,” Harry said, the tip of his wand lighting up a bit. “And what do you mean?”
StarkPhone number 7 stayed on but its screen started blinking rapidly. It eventually died after about 11 seconds.
“Hmm, okay that had a bigger battery than the fourth one so maybe… wonder if it’s the metals or actual magic needs to be weaved into it.” Peter tossed StarkPhone 7 into the Reject Box and got out StarkPhone number 8.
“As far as I know, metals don’t really, er, matter? If we need magic to put into the phone, I’ve got no idea how to do that. I mean, I just found out that magic even existed when I got my letter.”
So his relatives never told him. For a decade .
“Mr. Stark knows some people who practice magic,” Peter said easily. “And about the name thing, Parker and Potter? I park, you pot?”
Harry snorted. “Are you old enough to park?”
“Hey, I can park a bicycle!”
“If taking care of Aunt Petunia’s plants is considered potting, sure. I guess our last names do make sense.”
So he takes care of his aunt’s garden despite being a kid.
“You said Mr. Stark knows some people who practice magic?”
“Yeah? You wanna meet them?”
“Sure! Think they can give me tips on defeating Dark Lords?”
Defeating?
“Well, Mr. Loki had a whole army once –”
═══════════════════
“Beginning the foundations of a magic-resistant phone all the while getting to know Harry and finding more about his situation.” Tim stared at Peter for a bit longer. “How would you like to be my new best friend?”
“I kind of already have a best friend,” Peter said sheepishly.
“We’ll duel for the right to be your bestest friend.”
“Going back on topic,” Dick sang.
“Right, so other than that, he kind of implied that he faces a lot of bullying in school?” Peter rubbed the back of his neck. “And there were lots of comments telling me he doesn’t trust adults all that much.”
“Most of the adults around him aren’t exactly competent,” Jason scoffed. “Who can blame him?”
Arms wrapped around Peter from behind and he looked to find Cass hugging him. “Sad.”
“I – yeah.” Peter sighed, shoulders drooping. “I underestimated how hard it would be to act calm and cool while he joked about – you know.”
“Oh, Peter.” Dick stood to wrap him in a hug too.
Damian followed but opted to stiffly pat Peter’s arm.
“You have adequate self-control, Parker,” he said.
Jason and Tim stayed in their seats for a few awkward moments before Dick motioned them over with a glare.
“It’s just,” Peter blinked rapidly to keep the tears at bay. “The way he’s so okay just joking about it – I mean, I guess it shows that he’s strong and all but – oh god .”
Peter would rather not think about a few particular jokes that had his alarm bells screeching.
“He shouldn’t have had to go through it?” Jason completed with a knowing tone.
Peter nodded weakly. And they all stood together in silence for a few more minutes.
═══════════════════
Impromptu hugging session over, Damian took the stand and everyone else took their seats. He did not put on the lens-less glasses nor held the folders filled with blank papers. Nevertheless, he poised himself like a spy ready to report.
“Before I present to you my conclusions –”
“Initial Assumptions,” Tim corrected.
Damian stared him down and repeated, “Before I present to you my conclusions , I would like to assure you that most of the problems that will arise from my presentation were already taken care of.”
“... What?” Dick furrowed his eyebrows.
“I shall now begin.”
“ Damian .”
“The Cousin of Concern must be removed from his summer residence immediately for his wellbeing is at great risk and his potential immensely held back in such a restrictive environment.”
“Holy shit,” Jason covered his grin with a hand and held on to a wheezing Tim.
“Why?” Peter asked.
“This is exactly how he does his speeches when– oh my god, Jason he even has the frown! – when he wants to bring an animal ho–home,” Tim replied before biting his fist to hold back his laugh.
Cass was openly smiling, edging Damian on with thumb-ups.
“His relatives who serve as his guardians are utterly incompetent in giving him his basic needs. It is not for the lack of knowledge or resources, the Dursley son is well-provided for. It is a relief that Harry is as well-adjusted as he is but this gross domestic mistreatment must be ceased as soon as possible.”
Dick had the entire bottom half of his face covered by both hands, his eyes were squinted with either mirth or exasperation. Probably both.
“What happened during your time with him that led you to this conclusion?” Tim asked diplomatically, somewhat recovered.
Damian tensed. “That is between me and Harry.”
Huh.
Tim shared a look with Peter who shared a look with Jason who shared a look with Dick who shared a look with Cass who jerked her head minutely to the right.
“Okay, Dames,” Dick replied softly. “But what did you mean by ‘taken care of’?”
Damian untensed, whipped out the projector’s remote and turned to the next slide.
HOW TO WIN A CUSTODY BATTLE AGAINST VERNON AND PETUNIA DURSLEY
A COMPREHENSIVE PLAN MADE BY DAMIAN WAYNE
“Holy shit,” Jason whispered, tears gathering at the corners of his eyes. “ Holy shit .”
“I have completely and thoroughly formulated Plans A through P, Plans Q to W need some polishing, and I have yet to make Plans X to Z.”
Tim buried his red face into a dumbfounded Peter’s shoulder.
“After careful deliberation, the most effective plans are Plans D, I, and E. They involve some maiming though not to the point of breaking Father’s code and potentially scarring Parker.” Damian paused. “And the maiming is only focused on Mr. and Mrs. Dursley.”
“I can’t, I can’t, I can’t ,” Jason sunk down his chair as he repeatedly slapped Tim’s arm.
“You do know that you’re related to the Dursleys, right?” Dick asked slowly. “You’re related to Harry on his mother’s side, remember?”
The growing horror on Damian’s face was comical.
“ Father! ”
Jason and Tim descended into loud fits of laughter, pulling Peter with them as they fell off their chairs and Damian stomped back inside.
═══════════════════
“It is a disgrace and embarrassment! Nobody must ever know of our relation to them –”
Bruce tuned out Damian’s scathing words in favor of glaring at a silently chuckling Tony who had no right to find this situation amusing.
“Can we send them to another planet?”
Bruce startled. “No!”
“I refuse for them to be on the same soil as Harry and I!” Damian screeched.
“They’re technically not –”
“ You know what I mean. ”
“I know a Norse God,” Tony said mischievously. “Pretty sure Asgard has their own special prisons.”
Damian’s eyes gleamed.
“Tony, no ,” Bruce half-seethed, half-begged.
Before anything else could happen, a translucent, blue cat materialized and stopped at the center of the three. It opened its mouth and the voice that came out was unmistakable Minerva McGonagall’s.
“Harry Potter has been kidnapped. He was last seen being dragged into the Forbidden Forest by a black figure. A search and rescue is underway and I strongly suggest you stay put .”
The cat fizzled out.
A moment of horrified silence. Then chaos broke loose because like hell were they going to 'stay put'.
Damian ran back out. “He’s been kidnapped!”
“My jet," Bruce said firmly.
Tony didn’t fight him, only nodded and said, “My back-up.”
They went their separate ways. Increasingly distressing what-if’s ran through their brains as they prepared to speed to Hogwarts.
(Bruce thumbed his JL communicator.)
═══════════════════
“You are so bloody dramatic.”
Harry had his arms crossed as Padfoot dragged him across the forest floor by the scruff of his shirt.
Padfoot huffed as if to say, “You went along with it.”
“What was I supposed to do?” Harry griped. “Run away and let everyone see you?”
Padfoot continued to drag him and Harry continued to whine for the sake of annoying him.
“You do know you’re still a wanted criminal, right? Like, have you forgotten? Has living on the run caused you some sort of selective amnesia? I bloody bet it has.”
Padfoot growled and switched back to being Sirius. “Really, Harry? Are you a child?”
“Yes! I technically still am!” Harry exclaimed. “What’s your excuse?”
Sirius opened his mouth then closed it.
“That was a good one.”
“Thanks –” Harry frowned. “Stop that.”
“Stop what?” Sirius asked with a smirk.
“Distracting me, I’m still annoyed at you.”
“Are you, though?”
“Yes, very much.”
“Sure?”
“ Yes. ”
“Are you really sure?” Sirius batted his eyelashes and pouted, looking so ridiculous that giggles escaped Harry’s mouth. “Doesn’t sound you’re too upset.”
“Sirius!” Harry tried to sound stern but it came out strained.
“You don’t seem to be Sirius-ly annoyed at all!”
Harry gave up and wrapped his arms around his godfather’s neck, delighted laughter pouring out of him. Sirius hugged him back just as tight.
“I missed you,” Harry murmured.
“I missed you too, Harry.” Sirius ran his fingers through the messy mop of hair.
“Though I heard that you’ve kept yourself occupied without me.”
It was at that moment that Harry realized he hadn’t told Sirius anything . He slowly detached himself from the no-longer warm-feeling embrace. Harry tried to wrack his brain for something to say but came up with nothing.
“I’m going to be honest,” Sirius started calmly. “I was immensely put off and angry and maybe a little hurt that I had to hear from Dumbledore of all people about your relatives.”
Harry mentally shelved away that information and tampered down on the frustration that revelation brought up.
“Remus stopped me before I could do anything stupid and locked me up in my room until I could think clearly.” Sirius breathed deeply. “Again, I admit that I’m a bit hurt but I recognize that there could’ve been other factors included into this and it’s not just about me.”
“Harry… I know we aren’t that close yet considering… everything,” Sirius’ voice wobbled a bit and he cleared his throat to fix that. “But may I know the reason why you didn’t tell me?”
“I – Sirius, I’m sorry,” Harry whispered, terrified. “A lot was happening and – and it was happening so fast , it was overwhelming and then there was Draco and the plan and it got me occupied – I kept worrying about my new relatives and I just – I didn’t – I – I –”
“Shh, Harry, breathe.” Sirius pulled him back into a hug, a looser one to give Harry space. “Okay, I understand. It’s alright.”
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Harry repeated meekly.
“You don’t need to be,” Sirius assured. “I was being self-centered and didn’t think about how you felt amidst all of this.”
“But you deserved to know,” Harry protested.
"No, I don’t.”
Harry lifted his head to protest again but Sirius shushed him.
“I haven’t been all that present in your life, Harry.” His smile was sad. “Despite being your godfather.”
“You’re here now,” Harry said fiercely. “It means more to me than you realize.”
Sirius hummed. “Even with your new relatives in the picture?”
Harry gawked. “What?”
“If you want to move with them to America, I get it. Stark and Wayne are more than able to provide and care for you,” Sirius said. “It’s loads more than what I can give you with my current situation.”
Harry couldn’t piece his severely confused thoughts into a sensible order.
“I hope they’d let me visit you. That is, if you’d still want me to.” Sirius’ smile was barely holding it together. “But I completely understand that being with your new relatives is for your greater good.”
Greater good.
The frustration he had tamped down rose into scathing fury.
“Don’t you ever, ever say those words to me again. ”
Sirius flinched. “Harry?”
“He doesn’t get to fucking decide what is for my greater good!” Harry yelled, voice cracking. “He doesn’t get to decide shit! Not when he left me at the Dursley’s doorstep and left me there for a decade! Not when he did nothing after everything!”
“Harry –”
“It’s my life and I get to decide! My life! Mine !”
“Harry!”
Something snapped through the air and Harry heard a rush of wind against his ears.
He was free-falling.
That was weird. He didn’t remember being on his broom.
Arms caught him before he could hit the ground and he realized it was Sirius’ voice that kept talking to him in panic. Harry couldn’t make out his words.
“All muggleborns are automatically under the Hogwarts Headmaster’s magical guardianship when they start school.”
Tears flowed down his cheeks. It’s been a while since he’d cried.
“And if they fall into trouble before that, the Headmaster is still their representative in any legal matters if their name was already on the list.”
Memories, each one worse than the last, attacked his thoughts at every direction.
“What does that tell you?”
Harry curled around Sirius, fisting his lose robes, and swallowed back a whimper. Sirius quieted.
“He was supposed to protect me,” Harry said brokenly.
“He was supposed to protect me.”
═══════════════════
Sirius didn’t exactly understand what he meant by that, he didn’t completely understand the rest of Harry's outburst too. Especially not why his godson was floating in midair surrounded by pure rage-induced magic. But one thing he understood perfectly was that he was heavily and deliberately misinformed.
That needed to be remedied immediately.
“Tell me everything.”
And Harry did.
Notes:
So I realized I can't update weekly like I used to, it's more bi-weekly now. I'm trying to be easier on myself on the weekends. That's going to be the new schedule ig. And on weeks I'm not updating this, I'll most likely be posting cut scenes on the other fi of this series.
Again, thank you so much for your support! I see each comment and feel every kudos! I'm glad this fic reverted back to being a safe haven for me instead of the high stressor it used to be. Hopefully it provides yall with comfort and serve as a temporary escape from reality. I hope yall have wonderful moments!
Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Wherein a Dogfather Gets Involved
Notes:
Last bit of a sort of dogfather fluffy interlude before it's full speed into lots of angst, conflict, and heavy plot
Sorry this is a bit late! It's been a hectic two weeks with school, an injured knee, being accepted into that writing club I mentioned, and planning for my debut.
This chapter went down a very different path than I intended and it'll show in the deleted scenes later on.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sirius paced. And paced. Then he paced some more.
Harry let him, contentedly giving him the space to process the shitstorm he just revealed. Sirius already underwent a complete meltdown wherein he yelled, cursed, cried, and apologized. But he couldn’t waste any more time on emotions. No, he had to plan.
“I want in,” Sirius declared. “I don’t care about the specifics, I want in.”
“Of course –”
“A visit to dear Cissy and Lucy should be on the agenda. I want them to make it clear once and for all where their allegiance lies and make it clear to them the repercussions if they fuck up.”
“Okay –”
“They can give me access to a mind healer if that means it speeds up the process of claiming the Black title. Its political sway will surely be a lot of help.”
“Uh –”
“I want to meet your uncles, have a talk with them. If the Malfoys succeed in stripping the Dursleys as your guardians, I want to be there to negotiate my godfatherly right to visits.”
“Hold on –”
“I can be their magical representative of sorts. Especially when your case reaches the Wizengamot. I can provide funds too –”
“Sirius!”
Sirius shut up. Harry sighed at him in exasperation.
“Let’s take this slowly, yeah?” Harry ran a hand through his hair. “I need to go back to the castle to talk to Draco then he’ll need to owl his parents about it. I need to owl Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce too and that’s going to take a while –”
“Why do you need to owl them?”
“What d’ya mean?” Harry questioned. “They’re somewhere in London –”
“If they’re every inch the concerned relatives you paint them to be, they should already be on Hogwarts grounds if they were informed,” Sirius said. “And knowing Minnie, they were informed. I bet I can walk in as Padfoot right now and bump into them.”
“Pads, they don’t just jump at every chance to see me.”
Sirius raised an eyebrow at him.
“... don’t hold me against that – That’s not the point!”
“Then what is your point?”
“My point is, it’s going to take some time. You can’t rush into it,” Harry said tiredly. “There’s no use running yourself ragged about it right now, especially not when you’re still considered a bloody criminal!”
Sirius opened his mouth to argue when it hit him.
“You’re concerned I’d either get hurt or get caught while running around to try and help you with your situation.”
Harry looked away.
“Oh, Harry.” Sirius pulled his godson in for a hug. “I’m not ‘rushing into it’, that would mean me apparating to the edge of the Malfoy Manor wards five minutes ago with no semblance of a plan.”
Harry snorted softly at that.
“I’ll be careful, I swear,” Sirius assured. “I just don’t want to waste any more time than I already have, okay?”
“Okay…” Harry conceded.
They stay like that for a couple more, peaceful moments.
“You’re still taking me with you as Padfoot.”
“Fine, but what will I say?”
Sirius hummed, another plan already forming in his mind.
═══════════════════
“A Forbidden Forest? A Forbidden Fore- and there’s no fucking safety measures to keep students safe from a forest filled with creatures that can kill them ?”
Harry grimaced. He and Padfoot were both standing outside Dumbledore's door yet could still hear Uncle Tony’s enraged voice. Uncle Bruce’s was too low for Harry to catch what he was saying but loud enough that he could hear the poison that laced them.
“Huh,” Harry said dumbly. “You were right.”
Padfoot scoffed as if to say ‘obviously’.
“I hope this’ll work,” Harry mumbled.
More shouting.
“We should probably get in there before they end up throttling Dumbledore,” Harry said.
Padfoot tilted his head at him.
Harry tilted his head right back then smirked. “You’re right, let’s leave them be for a few more minutes.”
Padfoot wagged his tail.
But then there was the sound of a crash and the distinct voices of Dick and Peter yelling ‘No!’.
“Or not.”
Harry banged on the door. “It’s me! I’m alive! Stop killing each other!”
Padfoot barked something that sounded suspiciously like a laugh.
The commotion inside stopped before a barrage of footsteps approached the door. It swung open and Harry was met with the faces of his Uncles and cousins looking frazzled.
“Harry!” Several voices exclaimed and he was promptly buried in hugs.
“You’re okay!”
“How’d you come back?”
“We should probably call off the missiles.”
“Are you hurt?”
“Who took you?”
“We should not. The culprit is still out there.”
“You are okay, yes?”
“Please tell me you aren’t hurt!”
Harry had to, quite literally, climb out of their tight embraces. “I’m okay! Stop suffocating me –”
They immediately backed away. Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall come out too. There’s a glint in Dumbledore’s eyes that, if Harry was still doubting that he had something to do with Sirius being misinformed, was all the proof of his involvement.
Harry took a few moments to gather himself before gesturing to Padfoot and announcing, “This is Snuffles.”
Professor McGonagall gave him a flat look that said, ‘Really?’
“He saved me from the creature that wanted to drag me deep into the woods.” Harry scratched Padfoot’s head. “It’s thanks to him that I’m okay.”
His uncles exchanged a glance.
“How did he save you, chum?” Uncle Bruce settled on asking.
“I’m not entirely sure, I couldn’t see it,” Harry replied. “It was dragging me by my neck. Next thing I knew, there was barking and growling then I was let go and Snuffles came into view.”
Uncle Tony, who Harry knew had his share of weird stuff happening to him as a superhero, took the explanation in a stride.
“That’s great, Emeralds. But don’t you think he has to go back to the Forbidden Forest ?” He said, saying Forbidden Forest like he was saying something silly.
Here goes nothing .
“But Uncle Tony,” Harry protested with wide eyes. “Snuffles doesn’t have a home! Can’t you see how thin he is?”
For extra effect, Padfoot whimpered and angled his body in a way that would show his ribs.
Damian inhaled sharply and clutched at Uncle Bruce’s shirt. Peter’s hands flew to his mouth.
“He saved my life!” Harry added in a voice crack. “Can’t I take care of him in exchange?”
“Kiddo –”
Harry switched gears and, in a blink, his pout and puppy-dog eyes were in full swing. Padfoot whined pitifully.
“Father,” Damian hissed.
“Mr. Stark,” Peter pleaded.
“Uncle Bruce, Uncle Tony.” Harry sunk down to his knees and wrapped his arms around Padfoot’s neck. “ Please .”
And the two Billionaire-Playboy-Philanthropists caved in.
Harry could see from the corner of his eyes that his other cousins weren't as convinced with his performance. Nevertheless, they didn't show it on their faces nor said anything to ruin the plan and for that, he was grateful.
“I have a few classes I can still catch up on. I don’t want to miss any more lessons.” Harry peered up at them. “Can you look after him for a bit?”
Dumbledore beamed.
“I believe special considerations can be granted,” he said in that holier-than-thou voice of his. “After all, it is Snuffles we should thank for dear Harry’s safe return.”
“And what would those be?” Professor McGonagall asked, resigned to Harry’s shenanigans if the lack of a scowl on her face was anything to go by.
“I am sure there are many empty classrooms nearby for our guests and Snuffles to occupy as they wait for Harry’s classes to end.”
“Won’t it be a stressful environment for Snuffles?”
Harry caught Tim’s eyebrow twitch. Good. He expected him to catch on first.
“There will be no need to disturb the student populace,” Tim said. “Our jet is not far out, and it’s pet-friendly.”
Dick and Jason side-eyed Tim but they were missing something Harry hadn’t given them. Cass walked forward and crouched in front of Padfoot and Harry, staring at them intently. She must have found whatever she was looking for because she stood up, turned to her brothers, and gave them a look.
“I think we still have dog food from when we used to bring Ace with us on our travels,” Dick mused.
“And shampoo,” Jason added. “I hope they aren’t expired. Do dog shampoos expire?”
“But, surely, it’ll be quite a walk,” Dumbledore tried to reason
“We don’t mind a walk,” Uncle Bruce replied frostily.
Whatever they fought about, it must have been bad enough for his tone to still be so angry.
“Harry will know where it is and he can come join us after his classes.” Uncle Bruce’s voice softened once he addressed Harry. “It’s at the same spot as last time.”
“Okay,” said Harry cheerily.
He skipped out into the hallways, giddy and relieved that it actually worked. He noticed that there aren’t any students around.
═══════════════════
“He mentioned a huge black dog when we were staircase watching,” Tim explained to the others. “Said there was only one like it far as he knew, very distinctive with its size and all.”
They all glanced at Snuffles who continued to happily trot alongside them as they head back to the jet
“Harry seemed to be so familiar with Snuffles already,” Tim continued. “My confirmation was when Dumbledore immediately offered for us to stay.”
“Whatever the deal with this dog is, both Harry and Dumbledore know,” Dick deduced. “Dumbledore wanted whatever it is he wanted to happen to occur within the school walls.”
“But Harry knew Dumbledore would have some way of listening in.” Jason continued. “That’s why he dropped the hint and trusted Tim would catch on.”
“You’re sure that he didn’t just fall for whatever Dumbledore had planned?” Tony asked from where he and Bruce walked a bit behind the group.
“That pout was too exaggerated to be real.”
The group turned to Peter in surprise.
“What?”
“You’d know about exaggerated pouts, wouldn’t you?” Tony huffed, a little miffed.
Peter made his own ‘exaggerated pout’. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Dick choked on air while Jason cackled and slung an arm over Peter. “We have corrupted him!”
“When did our kids get this smart?” Tony murmured.
“They were always smart,” Bruce said. “Putting them together just amplified it, I suppose.”
“Why do your kids have detective skills?” Tony pressed as they walked up the stairs of the jet.
“They like Sherlock Holmes.”
Tony doubted that but let it go in favor of looking at where Damian and Cass kept the dog in between them, staring at it unblinkingly. Bruce followed his gaze and sighed.
“Snuffles won’t suddenly attack us.”
“He won’t,” Damian said. “Because we will not let him out of our sight.”
“No blink,” Cass agreed.
Bruce found no point in arguing.
The moment the doors of the jet close, Damian unsheathed his hidden katana while Peter screamed in horror. Snuffles had deformed and grew until it changed into the shape of a pale man with long black hair. He stretched and several sounds of bones popping could be heard by the audience still in shocked silence.
“Hullo,” the man greeted.
He was down in an instant, Cass’ legs wound around him and Damian’s katana held against his neck.
The man was unruffled, he looked like he expected it. “I’m the Harry dogfather and I’m here to give you three bones.”
Bewildered silence.
“Are you serious?” Jason asked.
He grinned. “Yes, Sirius Black. Glad you know me.”
“... what?”
“Harry’s godfather,” Bruce remembered from when Minerva had given him and Tony the rundown of Harry’s background. “A close friend of his parents’.”
Cass and Damian reluctantly back off to let Sirius sit.
“That I am,” he confirmed. “Now, for my three bones.”
═══════════════════
To their credit, the Worthy Relatives – as Sirius has started referring to them in his mind – took all of his demands in a stride. Even though he never let them introduce themselves and there wasn't much of a getting-to-know-you involved. He was impressed.
“The Dursleys need to go jail.”
They tell him that they already have lawsuits drafted up, several lawyers already hired and working on them, and a comprehensive battle plan.
“He needs a better home.”
They list off their experiences and qualifications as adoptive fathers. Not to mention, the sheer amount of money they have that can be used to provide Harry with everything he could possibly need.
“I want visitation rights.”
They assure him that of course, he has visitation rights, he was Harry’s godfather after all. They can arrange something for summers, holidays, and birthdays.
“We need to schedule a meeting with the Malfoys.”
They agree. They want to know more about the intricacies of their plans and possibly collaborate when it comes to taking Harry’s situation to muggle and wizarding courts.
“I’ll be Harry’s Magical Guardian.”
They’re glad, they worried about who would fill in the role once they removed Dumbledore. They need someone to represent Harry in the magical world that they know will care about him the way they do.
“Who gets custody of him?”
That one caused a bit of an argument between Wayne and Stark and Sirius delighted in witnessing it.
“We talked about this.”
“No, we have not. You have enough kids –”
“Which makes me more qualified –”
“Quality over quantity, you selfish, greedy –”
“Experience over intent, you spoiled, incompetent –”
‘You’re in good hands, Harry,’ thought Sirius delightedly, relieved to his core.
He’s not an idiot to know he can’t be the father figure Harry needs, not with his mental health still reeling from his time in Azkaban.
“You live in New York, didn’t you just have that alien attack ? Do you honestly think that it’s a safe place for Harry to recover and live in?”
“You live in fucking crime capital of the world !”
The knowledge of having failed Harry, and consequently James and Lily, countless times will forever stay with Sirius until he dies.
“At least I have people to call on when worse comes to worst!”
“I have the Justice League on speed dial. Try again.”
But these two grown, adult, immensely wealthy men fighting over who gets to adopt and spoil Harry? Sirius knew that this was not a failure.
(He’ll make sure of it if he has to.)
═══════════════════
It was the First Task. How had Harry forgotten? He was at the edge of the Forbidden Forest in the first place because Hagrid had wanted him to see the dragons.
The whole ordeal, watching as a spectator, was terrifying enough. With every fiery breath and snap of sharp teeth, Harry couldn’t help but wonder what he would’ve done had Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce refused to withdraw him.
With how tight Ron and Hermione were gripping his hands on either side of him, they were thinking it too. Fred and George hadn’t joined in on all the excited shouting and betting. Anything that has something to do with the tournament just leaves a sour taste on their tongues knowing that their honorary little brother could’ve been in on that, they had said.
Krum was finally done. Harry didn’t bother to look at the scores, too busy calming himself down from the anxiety Krum’s actions caused. All of their actions, really. In fact, he was so busy doing breathing exercises that he hadn’t registered the screaming and scrambling until he was manhandled backward.
“Harry, we have to move!”
Harry’s vision cleared and he could see that the dragon was no longer chained. And it was advancing towards Harry at break-neck speed.
Uh oh.
Notes:
It's going to be midterms again soon (by soon, I mean 2 weeks and that's still too soon). But the weekend after the exams will be my debut so that's one light at the end of the tunnel. I'm hoping I can power through it.
When life gets tough, my general rule of thumb is reading the comments lmao. I'M SORRY I DON'T REPLY BUT I SEE EACH ONE, THANK YOU FOR YOUR SUPPORT AND THE KUDOS, THEY KEEP ME GOING AT MY MOST STRESSED-OUT POINTS!
I hope you all have wonderful moments!
Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Wherein confrontations and amendments are made
Notes:
I know this is so long but I don't want to cut anything. I'm sorry this is late! We celebrated my dad's birthday over the weekend. This is a bit rushed because today is the literal first day of midterms season (yes again) and I'm neglecting so many academic tasks to finish this but idc because I wanted to finish this and yeah.
Last midterms ended in me putting this fic into a hiatus so please wish me luck this time around lmao.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two sets of hands pulled Harry to his feet.
“Come on!” George – or Fred? Harry can’t really see – bellowed into his ears.
Fred – or George – let him go to haul up a terrified Ron and Hermione. “Let’s go, let’s go!”
Bodies, running bodies, slammed into him in all directions. Panicked screams and desperate shouting mixed with the dragon’s roars. George – he’s sure it’s him – tried to pull him away but Harry was not going to leave without the others.
“Ron! Hermione!” Harry yelled, holding out his free hand to them.
Ron’s foot caught between the seats but recovered enough to grab Hermione’s hand and Harry’s with the other. Harry gripped Ron’s hand tightly to help them up faster. In Fred’s haste of moving Ron and Hermione, he lost his balance and began falling backward.
Right towards the seats they had vacated, aflame.
“Fred!” Ron screamed, letting go of Harry’s hand to reach out to Fred’s flailing arm.
And Harry couldn’t focus on anything except the licks of dragon fire that began to touch the red of Fred’s hair.
Then Harry could only see red.
═══════════════════
The portraits that lined Hogwarts' old walls watched as the same group of people stormed down its halls for the second time in less than 24 hours. Although the group is not magical and they are merely portraits, they could almost feel the sheer fury the group radiated. Growling menacingly alongside them is one huge, black grim.
Thus began the intense game of telephone. Who exactly were these muggles? Why have they come again?
Whispers of the First Task spread throughout. Something went wrong, they said. Something about losing control of the dragon and attacking the students. The questions changed.
Why had that happened? Is that what the muggles are here for?
Speculation. Some portraits have heard of students speaking about two bizarre but influential muggle men who had recently claimed relation to one of their students. Harry Potter, of course. Because this sort of oddity only happened to him.
Are they here for him? For Harry Potter?
That’s no good, some portraits worried. His group had been rushed to the Infirmary, some of them saw. Nobody could get a good look at who had gotten hurt though. And nobody could know for sure, Madame Pomfrey allowed no portraits there.
The group split into two. The younger ones went down the hall towards the Infirmary, led by the only girl. The two eldest-looking men and the grim continued on. They marched up the path to the Headmaster’s office.
The game of telephone expanded, to the house elves, to the ghosts, to the portraits that hung on the walls of the office. The previous headmasters whispered to each other in hushed tones and conspiratorial glances. Unlike the outside portraits, the house elves, and the ghosts, they knew this group of muggles.
And they were going to bear witness to a very entertaining confrontation.
The door burst open, guarding gargoyle be damned.
Stark started shouting before Dumbledore could even stand up.
“Old man you are so goddamn lucky I don’t have my suit with me right now. Because if I did, there’d be a giant hole on your long-ass Santa Claus beard and through your brittle old chest!”
“Mr. Stark,” Dumbledore said placatingly. “The dragon was a little accident by the handlers. I had no control over –”
“By fucking hell you didn’t!” Tony cut in heatedly. “This is your school, your grounds, you could have – should have disagreed to letting dragons so near to children !”
“It is the Tri-Wizard Tournament, after all. Naturally, with so many foreign presences, the Ministry wanted a bit of a show –”
“Fuck the Ministry. It’s your job as Headmaster to always have the children’s interests in mind, That was supposed to be your fucking responsibility!”
The grim transformed – the portraits gasped – into a man. They stared, wide-eyed. Because even dressed in rags, looking older and worse-for-wear, they’d recognize this man simply due to the many times he had visited this office before.
“Oh, believe me, this old man’s had a lot of responsibilities he’s fucked up at,” Sirius Black glowered.
“Sirius, my boy –”
Black’s face twisted with disgust. “Don’t you ‘my boy’ me.”
He invaded Dumbledore’s personal space, jabbing fingers into his chest and beard with every accusation, his magic so wild and uncontrollable that they upturned various trinkets around the office.
“You never gave me a second glance when they threw me to Azkaban without a trial. You let me rot there for twelve years when you knew that I would rather die than sell Lily and James to Voldemort – rather die than sell my own godson to that monster!”
“Sirius,” Dumbledore pleaded, face pained. “It was war –”
“And what did you do after I escaped? After you obviously knew of my innocence?”
Dumbledore looked away.
“Exactly. Nothing .”
“What could I have done?” Dumbledore reasoned. “Pettigrew escaped and then there was Remus –”
“You have immense power in the Wizengamot, they would have listened to you if you had said a word but you didn’t do a damned thing !” Sirius roared.
Stark and Wayne reared back at that, seemingly finding out about this for the first time.
“And so here I am, still a wanted fugitive,” Black said bitterly. “Can’t even visit my friends and my godson in peace.”
Stark angled himself away from Dumbledore. His face was stormier with these new revelations. Black panted heavily, head lowered and hand running a shaking hand through his long, matted hair.
Wayne stayed as silent and still as a statue. The only way anyone would know he wasn’t one was the clenching of his fists. His steely, narrowed-eyed gaze followed Dumbledore’s every move. The portraits were of the opinion that he resembled a Dementor.
“But do you know what’s worse, Professor?” Black asked, voice lower but cracking.
The headmasters in the portraits leaned as forward as they possibly could.
Black looked up, eyes wet with unshed tears. Pain, sadness, anger, or a mix of all three, the portraits weren’t sure.
“You completely left Harry – sweet, kind, Harry – in the care of a woman who you knew would rather kill herself than accept any child of Lily’s as her own.”
The portraits erupted in horrified exclamations.
They knew of Harry Potter. They had seen how alarmingly thin and frail the young boy always seemed to be. Signs of a prolonged struggle that was impossible to have happened in Hogwarts. Signs that pointed toward what he must be facing at home. And to know that their successor willingly put him in such an environment –
“He is her family!” Dumbledore protested. “Surely, Petunia – the blood wards needed –”
“Minerva warned you how they were and there are protections far stronger than blood wards,” Black interrupted calmly. “What other excuses do you have, Albus? Too busy to check up on him even after his acceptance letter’s address was the cupboard under the stairs ?”
They screamed. They cursed.
How dare he. How dare he! To willingly neglect a child –
Wayne finally moved. He stalked forward menacingly. The portraits fell silent as he passed, his wrath clear in the stiff way he held himself. As if he was physically holding back from throttling Dumbledore.
“If there is even one scratch on him,” Wayne said quietly. “I suggest you start settling your affairs, Headmaster.”
Some of them shivered at the icy poison in his tone.
“And no matter where you go, how much you run –” Wayne leaned on the desk, glaring down at Dumbledore. “ – we will find you.”
“And we’ll bring our friends with us,” Stark added with faux cheeriness.
Black, catching onto something the portraits couldn’t, barked out a loud, deranged cackle.
The previous headmasters exchanged glances. They best start talking about potential candidates for a successor soon.
═══════════════════
Someone’s fingers were carding through his air and a voice shushed him. “Relax, it’s okay, you’re safe.”
No, he wasn’t. The dragons, the fires – Fred!
“I’m right here, Harrikins,” Fred’s voice said. “Still kickin’!”
“Really?” deadpanned Ron’s voice.
“Right, well… my skin’s still raw?”
“Just stop,” Hermione’s voice pleaded.
Harry sighed in relief, leaning more into the soft caresses.
“Ready to wake up yet?”
Harry hesitated but forced his eyes open. He blinked up blearily at the blobs hovering over him, three red and one brown.
“Oh, here,” said Hermione as she gently pushed his glasses onto his face.
Vision clearing, Harry could now see that his friends, though a bit tousled up, were okay.
“Hi,” Harry croaked.
They smiled down at him in varying levels of softness, gratitude, and concern. Harry sighed.
“What did I do?”
Their smiles grew a bit strained, except Fred's whose smile grew into a grin.
“Mate, you were unbelievable!”
“Oh, Merlin,” Ron groaned.
“I was leaning back into the flames, about to be as roasted as rotisserie chicken, and then your magic just went swoosh and it was kind of suffocating but also not? Like I just felt these invisible hands pulling me forward into safety and then we were all encased in some bubble of magic and it was protecting us from the fire and from the dragon – Harrikins, your magic protected us from a dragon –”
“Fred,” George tried to interrupt.
“And then you just stared it down. Do you hear me? Stared it down like the beast was just dirt beneath your shoes, it was bloody wicked –”
“Fred –”
“Then the dragon just kind of gave up, I bet it was really intimidated, your magic was literally bending the seats – I could taste your bloody magic with how heavy it was in the air –”
“Fred!”
Fred clamped his mouth shit but was still vibrating in his seat, looking at Harry with a mix of awe and admiration.
Harry, bewildered, slowly transferred his attention to George whose exasperation melted away. He clasped Harry’s hands in his and took in deep breaths.
“Thank you,” George whispered. “So much.”
Harry squeezed his hands, not yet trusting his voice. He looked at Ron and Hermione who had been staring at him with concern.
“What?” he asked.
“How are you feeling?” Hermione fretted. “Tired? Drained? Exhausted? Weak?”
“Are you hungry?” Ron added. “Because you should be.”
At Harry’s questioning face, Hermione explained, “Madame Pomfrey said that you experienced severe magical exhaustion.”
“Mate, you kept your shield up even after Charlie and his friends took away the dragon.” Ron twisted the sheets in his hand restlessly. “You couldn’t hear a word we said, you wouldn’t move, wouldn’t say anything – we thought you weren’t even breathing .”
“You only reacted after they put off all the fires,” George continued. “And you reacted by fainting. Scared all of us.”
“I –” Harry swallowed. “I don’t remember… any of that.”
“Yeah, we figured,” Fred shrugged, excitement wearing off. “Dumbledore thought so too.”
The tension in the room spiked.
Fred winced. “Sorry.”
“What else did he think?” Harry asked bitterly.
Fred and George smirked wickedly.
“He didn’t get to say anything else.”
“Not much more, no.”
“Not after Professor McGonagall came strutting in –”
“ – telling him that there was a particular group of muggles –”
“ – that was striding up the castle with vicious looks –”
“ – and one murderous-looking dog!”
“How did they even – you know what, I’m not even going to question it anymore,” Harry shook his head fondly.
“Your cousins visited earlier, while you were still out of it,” Hermione told him. “Then Malfoy arrived and –”
Ron laughed.
Hermione giggled a bit. “Ron clued them in on who he is and they dragged poor Malfoy out. They’re probably in an abandoned classroom somewhere, discussing Wizengamot laws.”
“Speaking of which, I should go get them now that you’re awake.” Ron paused. “If you want me to.”
If you’re ready to .
Harry was of the opinion that he would never be ready for his cousins’ overwhelming brand of affection. But he also missed them, especially because they didn’t really interact much after the Snuffles thing.
“Okay,” he said. “Just – er, walk a bit slower?”
“Sure.”
═══════════════════
Ron peered through the small opening of the door. Inside, scattered about, were Harry’s cousins, all serious and intimidating, writing on papers upon papers. Then there was Malfoy, calm-faced yet sitting as if there was a stick up his arse and sweating just a bit on the forehead.
Holding back a delighted grin, Ron knocked on the door to get their attention. Their heads snapped up in eerie, near-unison.
“Hullo, what’re you guys up to?”
Despite only meeting them earlier, Ron’s got a good handle on differentiating all six of them, thanks to Harry’s descriptions.
Dick raised his paper with a sharp-edged smile. Peter raised some papers in his hand from his spot on the floor, surrounded by even more papers. Jason looked up at him blankly as his hand continued to write. Cass, sprawled on Jason’s shoulders, waved at him cheerily. Tim did not bother to look up at all, face too near his own paper. It was Damian, sitting in front of Malfoy, who answered him.
“Making amendments to the Custody Battle Plan.”
“Oh?”
“Yes, we have formulated Plans X to Z, did some polishing on Plans Q to W, and fool-proofed Plans A to P.”
Ron couldn’t stop his grin. “Has Malfoy been a lot of help?”
“He has graciously given us the information we lacked,” Damian said neutrally. “And he has agreed to provide us with more should we need it. Isn’t that right, Mr. Malfoy?”
Malfoy’s eye twitched but answered, “Yes, Mr. Wayne.”
Tim looked up to smile and it was all sharp teeth and no pleasantness to it.
“He has also agreed to certain terms if he wishes to remain in a mutually-beneficial relationship with us. Right, Mr. Malfoy?”
Malfoy’s nose flared but otherwise gave no other indication of how he was really feeling. “Yes, Mr. Drake-Wayne.”
Ron bemoaned the fact that none of his friends were ever going to see this for themselves.
“I actually came here to tell you that Harry’s awake.”
That spurred them into action, gathering and putting away their papers somewhere. In no time at all, they were already walking past Ron and out of the room, leaving behind a blinking Malfoy.
“You coming?” Ron asked snidely.
Malfoy scowled.
Ron let out his snort. “Alright.”
And he closed the door.
═══════════════════
Jason got into the Infirmary first, the long-legged menace that he was. He slammed the doors open and leaned both hands on the doorframe.
“Two heart attacks in less than 24 hours, are you trying to give us grey hairs?”
Hermione and the twins moved away from Harry’s bed, intending to give him and his cousins some privacy.
“You already have white hair, Jay.” Tim pushed past him.
“Move, you big tank,” Damian grumbled.
Jason rolled his eyes but stepped away. As Hermione passed by him, he handed her the folder of their notes.
“Harry!” Peter cried, running and leaping into his bed.
Harry squawked and flailed before his face was moved into every angle.
Dick strolled up to them at a more leisurely pace, face serious. “What’s the diagnosis, Dr. Parker?”
“Confusion-itis, Nurse Grayson,” Peter replied boomingly after thoroughly ‘checking’ Harry’s entire head. “This boy has a serious case of it!”
Cass appeared beside Harry as if apparating soundlessly. “Treatment?”
“I suggest –” Peter pulled away to point his pointer finger up. “ – cuddles!”
Jason snickered. “And for how long?”
“I suggest an hour for every hour of painful waiting,” Tim suggested with a nod. “Including the ‘kidnapping’ stint earlier.”
“Many hours,” Cass pointed out.
“Indeed, so we best start now if we want Harry to recover as soon as possible.” Damian climbed into Harry’s lap and spread his arms for a hug even whilst his face remained grave. “Accept this treatment, Harry, and you shall be healed.”
Harry couldn’t help it, peals of laughter fell out of his mouth. He let his cousins surround him in comforting hugs and shower him in cheek squishes and hair ruffles. His head was fuzzy with all the warmth.
“Your acting with Snuffles was pretty great, by the way, but it didn’t fool us.”
Harry sniggered. “I didn’t rehearse and the lines were Sirius’ idea. He made me swear to follow every word.”
“That explains a lot.”
═══════════════════
Hermione, Ron, and the twins watched on from the doors. Fred was sandwiched between George and Ron, both still a bit shaken at earlier’s events. Ron would minutely lean his forehead into Fred’s arm while George kept his hand held firmly in his.
“I worried that they wouldn’t – you know – get it,” Hermione admitted in a whisper. “But they’re so good with him.”
“I’m glad you think so.”
The four friends turned around to see Stark, Wayne, and Sirius in varying levels of disarray. Stark’s suit was all crinkly, Wayne’s palms looked a bit bloody, and Sirius had tear tracks down his cheeks.
They stared back and forth between the three men.
“We’re okay,” Stark tried to assure though it sounded like he was trying to convince himself that.
For a lack of a better idea of what to do, Hermione mutely held out to them the folder.
Wayne received it with an inquiring look and Stark and Sirius leaned over to watch as he opened it.
Their eyebrows raised simultaneously.
Notes:
By the way, go check the CUT SCENES! part of this series! The summary will tell you everything.
Thank you so much for your support! Again, I can't really reply to comments anymore but I see each one and feel each kudos like a hug and they make my days brighter. See you guys in a bit! I hope you all have wonderful moments!
Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Wherein Sirius is a Black and The Uncles are very Stressed TM
Notes:
As you can see... I am not dead.
Suspend your disbelief on the contract part, i'm a struggling stem student not a lawyer lmao. Also slight ooc for Sirius??? I'm not so sure anymore, I ate up 3m words worth of fics in the past week in an effort to get my creative brain running again
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
At what Dick had jokingly dubbed the Harry Protection Penthouse Headquarters, the Council of Concerned Cousins has moved on from revising plans to mastering and memorizing them. Tablets, phones, and papers are scattered all over the living room, the children are sprawled over the floor and furniture. Tony and Bruce have their own mess of laptops, tablets, and papers between them at the dining table. Alfred and Pepper talk quietly as they prepare lunch and everybody else suspects they’re both gossiping.
“Don’t we need to break into a prison in Plan K?”
“That’s Plan P.”
“We don’t decide what prison they go to.”
“No?”
“Which prison hardly matters, we can break in on any.”
“I’m too young to go to prison!”
“You wouldn’t be there as a criminal, genius.”
“Unless you get caught.”
“And if we get caught, we have to refer to Plan R.”
“I thought missiles was Plan R?”
“No, you idiot. That’s Plan B.”
“Get your kids away from Peter,” Tony grumbled as he sorted through their Dursley Dirt, watching in slight concern as the Wayne children tried to convince his protégé of the thrill of prison breaks.
“His innocence was tainted long before my children came into the picture, don’t deny it,” Bruce replied blandly.
“Can we revise Plan S? I feel like it needs to be really airtight.”
“That one already has 5 alibis for each of us during the stabbing, what more do you need?”
Bruce continued to sort through papers, completely unconcerned. Tony watched a bit tensely as Damian approached their table, yet another folder of papers in his hands. He placed it in between them, right at the center of the round table.
“This is a compilation of our observations, hypotheses, and suspicions on Harry’s behavior and the causes,” he announced. “They’re color-coded, yellow to red, on how discretely you must keep the information.”
“Color-coded?” Bruce raised an eyebrow.
“It’s a good organization system,” Jason insisted from his spot on the sofa.
Swallowing down a laugh, Tony opened the folder and perused through it. His amusement evaporated in milliseconds.
“Kid–” Tony took a few moments to calm down and let go of his death grip on the papers “–are you sure?”
Bruce swiped the folder in one blink and scanned it at record speed. He snapped it shut, which says a lot for a mere file folder, and leveled Damian with the most serious yet heartbroken look Tony had ever seen on him.
“Damian.” Bruce’s voice sounded choked. “Are you all certain?”
The noise in the living room disappeared and all the children bear the same somber expression Damian has on his face. Bruce’s eyes found Cass.
Cass nodded.
“You are aware of what we’ve been through,” Damian said, so quiet it might as well have been a whisper. “We have never been more certain of anything, Father.”
Bruce’s face shuttered. Beside him, Tony had started to shake. Pepper rushed to him and immediately encased him in a hug, whispering assurances and promises. A glass of water appeared beside Bruce and he looked up to see Alfred’s sad but determined face.
“Is it that bad?” Tim asked softly.
“What–” Tony was shocked out of his rapidly spiraling thoughts. “What do you mean? I thought you made these–?”
“Peter’s are the orange ones,” Damian interrupted. “The red is mine. And I put them last, without showing them to the others.”
“What happened during your time with him that led you to this conclusion?” Tim asked diplomatically, somewhat recovered.
Damian tensed. “That is between me and Harry.”
“Dami,” Dick said mournfully. “What did you see?”
Damian doesn’t move, gaze still unflinchingly on Bruce and Tony.
“We are risking his trust for this.” His fists clench and unclench on his sides. “Do not put our efforts to waste.”
═══════════════════
Just because Sirius was sorted into Gryffindor didn’t mean he lacked all of the Black qualities. Harry and his friends had mixed reactions to his plan, ranging from impressed to intimidated.
“How the bloody hell were you sorted into Gryffindor?” Ron gaped.
“My love for dramatics trumps the need for sneakiness.”
And so, one letter and a portkey as a reply later, Sirius was strolling through Malfoy Manor as if he had owned the place. Threatening Lucious Locks was too easy. A little mention of ‘your public image’ here and a sprinkle of blackmail material there, and the man folded like paper as white as his hair. It was so laughably fast and easy that Sirius had almost wished he’d put up more of a challenge.
Almost.
“Sirius, not that I’m doubting you or anything,” Hermione rushed to say. “But, like, you were in Azkaban for a while and – well –”
“What did you think I’ve been doing while in hiding?” Sirius asked drily. “There wasn’t much to do, of course, I’ve been fixing up my head. I would’ve died of boredom otherwise.”
“Oh.”
“Remus helped if that makes you feel better.”
“It–” Hermione sighed, relieved. “It does actually, no offense.”
“None taken.”
His plan went perfectly with Plan Y in Damian’s HOW TO WIN A CUSTODY BATTLE AGAINST VERNON AND PETUNIA DURSLEY (lovingly shortened to Operation H.T.W.A.C.B.A.V.A.P.D.). One of the kids had come up with it while interrogating Lucious Locks Jr. and secretly instructed another to pen it. How they had managed to do that in front of the boy, Sirius had no clue. Though it complimented wonderfully with his own ideas so he wasn’t complaining.
The Malfoys’ cooperation is key to Revised Plan Y’s success and Sirius breathed through his nose to calm his racing heart. He briefly wondered if, in another life where he wasn’t hardened by Dementor exposure, he would feel bad for the manipulation he’d be doing.
For Harry , he reminded himself and soldiered on.
He encountered Malfoy in a sitting room, standing calmly in flamboyantly expensive robes. With one last mental pep talk to himself about having survived Azkaban, Sirius slipped into his role.
“Cissy,” he greeted with a sharp grin.
“Sirius,” She greeted back cordially. “I’m glad you’ve finally come to visit.”
Lucious Locks may have been his key to entering the manor, but he was really here for Narcissa.
“How could I not?” Sirius drawled in his best impression of Snape’s voice. “Especially after all the… interesting things my dear godson has told me.”
“Straight to business, then?”
“Now that the pleasantries are over, yes.” Sirius flicked non-existent dust from his robe. “I have questions and I want you to answer them honestly or Stark and Wayne expose your dirty laundry.”
Narcissa nodded, an unbothered smile still fixed on her face. “Shall we chat over tea?”
Sirius took his time to enjoy the tea and biscuits, nearly snorting once he realized Narcissa was serving lavender. He wasn’t sure whose benefit it was for, but he was too occupied with the small cakes. Narcissa didn't seem to mind his silence and Sirius suspected she was even relieved for it. After she didn’t so much as blink as Sirius sipped his tea with the spoon still on the cup, it was evident that his cousin was perhaps occupied with her own thoughts.
Bit of a relief to know he wasn’t the only one absolutely nerve-wrecked.
“So,” Sirius started.
“So,” Narcissa echoed.
Despite himself, a corner of Sirius’ mouth twitched.
“Draco said he wasn’t made aware of the specifics of you and your husband’s master plan,” Sirius said. “Let’s start there.”
And Narcissa began to explain.
The Malfoys have shares in the Daily Prophet and plan to use Skeeter – called it – to expose any damning information that Harry can provide them. The goal was to spark public interest and slowly build it up into public outrage to the point that the Ministry would have no choice but bring Harry’s case to the Wizengamot. It is there where the more sensitive information will be presented, effectively villainizing Dumbledore and stripping him of his control over Harry.
From there, Sirius will be the most suitable guardian for Harry thanks to his status as godfather. Because the muggle legal proceedings will, no doubt, take much longer, Sirius will hold both magical and muggle guardianship of Harry until such a time that the Dursleys are defeated in their own court battle.
“Has it escaped you, Cissy dear, the fact that I am an escaped convict?” Sirius asked, tone dubious.
“But you did not commit the crime, did you not?” Narcissa raised an elegant brow.
“And you know this how?”
“You cared for the Potters more than us,” she said, and Sirius knew she wasn’t talking about the Malfoys. “Had you truly done the deed, you would have stayed in that wretched place ‘till the day you died. You wouldn’t have dared show your face to their son.”
And Sirius had nothing to say to that, so she continued.
His story will be the spark. Sow doubt, raise questions, and inspire demands – that’s how they were going to do it. Let Skeeter do the writing and let the public do the pressuring. The Ministry won’t fold on its own but Lucius will do his own influencing in the ranks. It sounded like Lucius will be quite busy as he planned to do a hell lot of influencing for both anticipated Wizengamot trials. Narcissa will be appealing to the ladies and the mothers who will hopefully be too busy being outraged over the neglect of a magical child to remember that said child is Harry Potter.
Sirius wondered how they were going to pull that off as those trials will obviously be a move against their Dark Lord. Then he decided that he didn’t care.
In return, Lucius asks for Stark and Wayne’s investments in some things he had shares in, help in establishing the Malfoy name in the muggle business world, and protection should his family ever need it. Sirius narrowed his eyes.
“And what do you want in return?”
“We’ve already discussed–”
“But those are Lucius’ terms, not yours,” Sirius cut her off with a sharp smile. “What do you want?”
This seemed to have taken her aback. Sirius waited and the wait was a bit longer than what was polite in afternoon tea etiquette. Narcissa must be doing some serious contemplating.
“My son’s safety,” she finally said, voice shaky but resolute. “I don’t want anything else. That’s all I ask.”
Sirius’ mouth slowly forms a smirk. He pulled out the magically binding contract – spell sponsored by one Minerva McGonagall – he had poured over for hours with Stark and Wayne the night prior.
“Why the wife?” Tony asked with a frown. “Shouldn’t we go straight to the dad? I thought you were looking forward to playing with the bastard.”
“I’ll play with dear Lucy another time,” Sirius answered with a wink. “No, he has too many distractions in that big blonde head of his. His public image, his family’s public image, his family name’s public image, his business’ public image whatever they may be…”
“And the wife won’t?” Bruce questioned.
“You forget, Brucie babe, that I grew up with Cissy. We were thick as thieves once upon a time.” Sirius hummed. “Well, maybe not like I was with Andy but still.”
“The point?”
“The point is, Cissy’s one and absolute priority will be Draco,” Sirius said. “All those public images could go fuck themselves for all she cares. The brat is her one and only son, she’ll do anything if it meant it would guarantee his safety.”
Bruce and Tony mulled this over, the twins’ report on their interrogation of Draco replaying in their heads.
“It’ll be easier and faster to talk with her, safer to make the deal through her than Lucious.”
“You haven’t exactly kept in contact with her these past years,” Tony pointed out. “What if she’s changed?”
“Trust me.” Sirius’ eyes gleamed. “I bet she’d lie to Voldemort’s face if it meant that she could keep her child safe.”
“I knew you were my second favorite cousin for a reason, Cissy,” Sirius cooed. “I’m glad your basic instincts haven’t changed much.”
Narcissa’s lips pulled into a slight frown, eyes rapidly going over the contract. She looked up sharply.
“You planned this,” she said, breathless with surprise. “You knew I would only care for Draco so –”
“ – you and your terms come before Lucius’,” Sirius finished, barely holding back a cackle.
They had meticulously worded the contract in a way that Narcissa’s terms would be adhered to strictly while Lucius’ would be treated as bonuses. Sirius was not about to risk Lucius pulling away from the deal once he got cold feet but for Narcissa, this very contract would be her son’s iron-clad protection. And as much as she still adhered to all that pureblood supremacy bullshit, family still came first. Even with the threat of a Dark Lord.
Narcissa couldn’t seem to decide between annoyance, awe, and fear. She settled for a mixture of all three.
“How did you know what our terms would be exactly?” she asked.
Sirius answered with a deadpan stare.
Visibly gulping, Narcissa summoned a quill and signed the contract. It glowed briefly then returned to its original state, Narcissa was bound to it now.
“And if my husband refuses to sign it?”
Sirius’ smile was positively vicious.
“You’ll make sure he will, for your son’s sake.” Sirius paused, his smile growing into a grin as he tilted his head to the side. “And for yours.”
Narcissa had no reply to that. She knew it to be true.
After slightly stiff goodbyes, Sirius was off.
He had not expected the penthouse to be quiet. Having gotten to know Harry’s Good Relatives in the past few days, the sounds of chaos should be filling the air. Belatedly, he remembered that they were starting the case against the Dursleys and their findings must have contributed to this depressing atmosphere. Nevertheless, the signature crack of apparition was sure to have clued them in to his presence and Sirius was determined to cheer them up from whatever fucked up aspect of Harry’s life they were hung up on.
“I, Sirius Black, return from the Battle of Malfoy Manor, a victor!”
Cheers and congratulations filled the air, Sirius was ushered into the living room and Tony pressed a bottle of alcohol into his hands. They sat around him, the younger ones squatting on the carpet, and listen attentively as he recounted his accomplishment. They injected exclamations, comments, and reactions at the right parts and Sirius was very pleased with his lively audience. When he finished his tale with a bow, applause met him.
“That was really clever, Mr. Black,” one of the Wayne kids praised.
Sirius still had a hard time remembering the names of the faces that weren’t Peter (the only brunette) and Cass (the only girl). Sometimes he even confused some of Wayne’s kids with Wayne himself.
“Why thank you, but I couldn’t have done it so smoothly without you kids’ thorough planning. And I’ve told you all, call me Sirius.”
“We only adjusted a very vague plan, your ideas cemented it.”
“And we’ll call you Sirius when you can connect our names to our faces.”
And back and forth they went, arguing over who should take the credit for the Battle Malfoy success. He was so occupied with their little bickering that he missed the start and cause of another to the side.
“ – stop making promises you can’t keep… before someone gets hurt.”
“I’m sorry, what?”
“When will you get it through your head that I’m serious about adopting Harry?”
“When will you get it through yours that you’ve got enough fucking kids for a lifetime? Harry’s case is delicate–”
“You think I don’t know that? And why would you possibly believe that you can do a better job than I can? Your kid is just your intern– ”
Sirius quickly stepped in between Stark and Wayne who looked seconds away from engaging in a fistfight. His abrupt movement caught the kids’ attention.
“What the hell is going on with you two?” the burliest of Wayne’s kids asked.
Good, an able body to pry them apart if necessary.
Sirius had an intense sense of foreboding as he watched Stark and Wayne exchange one more heated staredown before stalking off and slamming the doors to their respective rooms.
“That–” another of the Waynes gaped. “What was that ?”
“Whatever it was, it escalated real quick,” said the one that insists on calling him Mr. Black.
“They never seriously fought before,” Peter said worriedly. “I wonder what they said, I wasn’t really paying attention.”
“Stress,” Cass said. “Worry.”
“You’re quite right, Miss Cassandra.” Pennyworth approached Wayne’s door. “Earlier’s revelations have been quite a lot.”
“There’s lunch at the counter for you, Mr. Black,” Potts said as she made her way to Stark’s door. “Leave it to Alfred and me to calm down the angry dads.”
They both slipped into the rooms soundlessly and left behind a dumbstruck Sirius and equally dumbstruck kids.
“Can we all agree that kind of came out of nowhere?” the Wayne that Sirius thinks is Jason asked.
“I don’t think so,” said the one that was either Dick or Tim.
“They have been bickering over Harry’s custody rights for a while.” Dick or Tim? Sirius’ daily brain use was reaching its maximum.
Sirius groaned. “Is it too much to hope that there’s a plan to deal with this?”
“... I had not anticipated this,” the smallest – Damian? – admitted.
A beat of silence.
“Shit,” one of the kids said.
Shit indeed.
Notes:
Soooooooooooooo school had me on a chokehold. It's my summer break now though and I wrote this chapter in record speed (goddamn i miss writing). Expect constant updates as I make up for the really long time off. 2-3 days? idk, i'm still trying to adjust to the sudden amount of free time i have.
also don't mind me deleting the embarrassing unnecessary notes and chapters lmao
Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Wherein plans are finally set into motion
Notes:
I'm going to be completely honest with you all. I procrastinated this chapter because, although I knew what needed to be accomplished plot-wise, I just had no idea how to communicate it. Does that make sense?
Anyway I've been mass-reading other fics opened in various tabs on my phone and this was opened as a tab there (always is for me to reference past chapters easily). And I had accidentally switched to it one bleary night and simply read it, a single braincell vaguely aware that it was my fic.
Then it was 3 am and I just finished chapter 20, delirious with sleep deprivation and near screaming because WHY IS THIS FIC UNUPDATED
Only for me to scroll up, see the title, and remember that it is my fic.
I am the reason it was unupdated.
So here I am, 2 days after that existential-crisis-inducing experience, with a finished chapter lmao.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It seemed as if it’d just be a typical Friday morning. But Harry had a feeling that it would be one of those mornings. He felt it deep in his gut the moment he woke up, so he descended to the Great Hall with resigned caution.
Quietly piling breakfast food on his plate, he waited for the tell-tale sound of flapping. Malfoy entered the Hall looking troubled. Harry’s eyebrow raised. He kept his gaze on him until Malfoy met it and nodded.
Ha! Harry knew it was going to be one of those mornings. Sunny side-up eggs have never tasted so un-sunny-side-up.
Well, he didn’t know what Malfoy meant with that nod, per se. Although he usually throws half-hearted sneers, glares, and scowls at Harry in the morning, the nod surely meant something. If that something is good or bad is the real question.
The flapping came and, with them, rolls of Daily Prophets. Oh, goody.
“I don’t want to see it,” Harry declared to Ron, Hermione, and the twins who sat across them. “If I have to read any of the Prophet’s trash, I might burn something.”
Ron snorted. “You wouldn’t be the first.”
To Harry’s confusion, Hermione colored beside him.
“I have a feeling this wouldn’t like their usual articles, Harry,” she said. “But we’ll give you the general run-down if you want.”
Fred and George, in stark contrast to Harry’s forced indifference, were maniacally excited and snatched their copies out of their owls before they could even land. Their eyes moved in unison, and Harry couldn’t decide between relief or fear for their growing grins.
“He actually did it,” Fred whispered.
“His family did it,” corrected George.
“Well, whatever they did, it’s bloody brilliant.”
“ We are bloody brilliant. We came up with the idea.”
“What?” Harry blurted out.
Hermione cleared her throat. “I think you two are forgetting who fleshed it out.”
The twins dropped their papers and, tucking their hands under their chin, smiled sweetly at Hermione.
“Oh, but of course!”
“We could never forget you, dear Hermione!”
“We could never compare to your brilliance!”
“We are only the spark to your flame!”
Ron snorted again. Hermione’s lips twitched.
“I’m not getting it,” Harry muttered.
“Malfoy provided the pyre, though. So I suppose he does have some brilliance.” Hermione said faux righteously.
“Ah, yes.”
“The pyre.”
The twins fluttered their lashes.
“Did you all kill someone?” Harry demanded. “And I can’t believe you lot left me out of this! Well, whatever this is…”
“You were busy bonding with your relatives,” Ron explained calmly. “And nobody is dead.”
Harry stared him down.
“Yet,” Ron amended.
Harry sighed. “Look, let’s be serious– shut up.”
Fred and George’s open mouths closed to a pout.
“Just tell me what the article’s about –”
“Is it true, Harry?”
Harry turned to Seamus Finnigan, who sat a bit up the table from where he and his friends were.
“Er, what is?”
“That Stark and Wayne are your distant cousins?”
Harry blinked. That’s what the article’s about? But that’s old news!
“Yeah? I thought it was clear when they withdrew me from the tournament.”
His friends tensed up.
“But the Prophet said last time that they’re your mum’s –”
Hermione jumped up and screamed.
Harry got up in surprise and tried to look for what could have incited her reaction when Ron’s hand gripped his wrist tightly.
“Mate, I think I left my Transfiguration essay at the dorm. Come get it with me?”
Given no chance to answer, Ron dragged him out of the Great Hall. Hermione screamed the entire time, the twins sported slight winces but stayed seated even as Professor McGonagall approached them with frightening speed.
“Ms. Granger!”
Ron dragged Harry around a corner before he could hear the rest.
“Hermione can really hold a note, huh?” Ron tried to joke.
“But, Ron–”
“Come on, Harry, we better hurry. I can’t face Professor McGonagall without my essay!”
And that’s when it hit Harry. He twisted out of Ron’s grip and matched his friend’s fast pace.
Because it was Friday.
And they had no Transfiguration on Fridays.
═══════════════════
Harry grew mad in an interesting way, Ron found. His best mate listened stoically and unmovingly as he explained the article Seamus referred to and what they’ve done in retaliation.
Malfoy had brought the pyre. It was his idea to have Rita Skeeter sued.
The twins brought the spark. They figured out that the Malfoy family could influence Rita Skeeter.
And Hermione cast Incendio (literally and figuratively). She passed the information to Stark, Wayne, and Sirius alongside her research on what they could charge against Rita Skeeter.
Ron was the fan. It was a muggle concept Hermione introduced to him during the World Cup. He couldn’t help but feel like fanning the flame as he fed Harry information that made his shoulders tenser and his eyes glow.
At this point, Harry would be the one to bring the corpse; Rita Skeeter’s corpse.
Harry grew mad in a really interesting way, Ron found. He waited exactly two minutes after Ron finished his explanation before the dorm erupted into chaos.
This was something he had talked to Hermione extensively after the twins nearly destroyed the Astronomy tower after The Revelation. It seemed as if the more furious a person was and the more they tried to tamp it down, the stronger it would manifest as a magical outburst. There were still other factors to take into account, like mental and magical control, but they hadn’t gone that far yet.
Harry was a slightly different case with his history and power.
Hermione had warned him to take cover. Ron had seen what Harry’s magic was capable of during the task with dragons though. Hence, he was entirely unsurprised that the little chunks of debris and furniture never hit him, even as the entire dorm got turned upside down. Even when blinded with fury, Harry’s magic still subconsciously protected him.
Ron felt oh so fond, which was highly inappropriate for this situation.
As Harry took a deep breath, the harsh winds of his magic died down a bit.
“So she implied that Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce were in an affair with my mom?”
“Basically.”
“Which is why both of them were there for the withdrawal because nobody was sure which one was my real dad?”
“Yeah.”
Harry inhaled a bit sharply. “And people believed that ?”
“You know how dumb they can be, mate.”
“But why would they– that doesn’t even– what! ”
Another outburst. The canopy beds were more beds than canopy now.
Okay, maybe Ron simplified things a bit and glossed over some other things. Though, he’s sure that nobody would blame him for doing so. If he told Harry word for word what that article had entailed, there would be no Gryffindor Tower at all.
Wait, what’s that green thing?
“Trevor?” Ron cried out at the floating toad, helpless to Harry’s magic swirling around the room.
It shocked Harry out of it, at least, and he caught Trevor before he could hit the ground.
Ron noisily took deep breaths until Harry started mirroring him. And with every exhale, his magic calmed further. When they couldn’t feel a single blow o wind in the destroyed dorm, Harry huffed.
“You’re an arse for that blatantly manipulative tactic, by the way.”
“Better a caring arse than a neglectful arse,” Ron shot back with a slight smirk.
Harry smiled, petting a shaking Trevor.
“So the Malfoys have Skeeter in their pocket and have somehow convinced her to write an unbiased article,” Harry summarized. “Included in the article are actual facts of how my name popped out of that bloody Goblet, how and why Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce were involved, and confirmation that I’m no longer included in the tournament?”
“Yes,” Ron paused, hesitating. “And that Sirius is probably getting a trial real soon because Skeeter included it in a paragraph of him never getting one.”
Harry paused his petting. “You couldn’t have opened with that?”
“I figured you’d want the bad news first and then the good news,” Ron hurriedly explained. “You know, like food after losing a Quidditch match? Also, you were there in the planning. You know this part.”
Harry stared him down a bit longer, Ron staying completely still, then sighed. “You’re right. I just forgot.”
Relieved, Ron relaxed.
“So, what’s this going to mean for us?” Harry asked.
“The Hogwarts Rumor Mill will do its job,” Ron mused. “You’ll probably need to do some kind of declaration that Skeeter’s article is true. There are still people who don’t believe everything she says.”
“The sensible ones,” Harry nodded seriously.
“Yes, the sensible ones.”
“Alright,” Harry grumbled and looked around. “Why did you even bring me to the dorm? Look at this mess!”
“It was the only safest, closed-up, nobody’s-going-to-bother-us-here room I could think of,” Ron defended. “A professor could have found us if we used any other public Hogwarts room. And there’s no way I was taking you outside in broad daylight.”
“Reasonable, but we have to find a way to clean all of this up now.”
“And we will.”
“We’re going to be late for class.”
“History of Magic.”
“We’re going to be late for History of Magic.”
“But, mate, it’s History of Magic .”
“... Fair enough.”
═══════════════════
It was purely through meaningful looks and lip movements that Hermione managed to communicate to her Head of House that; no, she was not going insane, and yes, it was to cut off Seamus’ sentence before the news of Skeeter’s last article was broken to Harry abruptly and in front of an audience.
Professor McGonagall had given her a reprimanding look for not telling Harry of it sooner. But Hermione didn’t know how to communicate ‘We were pretty sure he was going to murder Skeeter himself if we didn’t present to him proof of revenge already done’ through eyes and lips, so she sat down with her head bowed as if thoroughly scolded.
Fred side-eyed Hermione. “Screaming?”
“I panicked.” Hermione scowled, stabbing the bacon on her plate. “Honestly, what was Seamus thinking? How crass to say that out loud!”
“I admire your quick thinking, Hermione, but that wasn’t your best moment.” George popped an apple slice into his mouth, face scrunched up.
“And you would have come up with something as fast?”
Fred tutted. “Georgie and I were already about to unleash a prank prototype that would distract everyone in a heartbeat.”
To prove his twin’s claims, George held up a small sphere that looked reminiscent of a hand-held grenade.
“Oh,” Hermione slumped. “Sorry.”
Taking pity, George reached over and patted her head.
“Don’t be, ‘Mione.”
“Yeah,” Fred added. “Besides, you’re the one who’s now seen as a bit crazy and not us.”
“To be fair, brother dearest, the Hogwarts population probably thinks we’re past crazy.”
“No truer words have ever been said, dearest brother.”
Hermione laughed half-heartedly and returned to her breakfast, still embarrassed yet glad that Ron had quickly slipped into his part of this whole operation. Already, and as predicted, the Hogwarts Rumor Mill was already starting to grind. Even the foreign students were whispering amongst each other.
“Black didn’t get a trial!”
“The Skeeter woman wrote this, though, and her article was loads of rubbish before.”
“If this is true, and Black didn’t get a trial, what does that mean?”
“He could be entirely innocent.”
“What about those muggles he killed?”
“Did he really kill them?”
“What about Pettigrew?”
“Oh, bloody hell, what about Pettigrew? ”
“I always wondered how Lily Potter would be involved with The Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne.”
“Right? There’s a literal pond separating them.”
“Airplanes exist.”
“Air-what?”
“Potter doesn’t look like them.”
“But how would he be related to them then?”
“I don’t know, through his muggle relatives?”
“What if they were from squib lines?”
“What’s a squib?”
“No way! Iron Man or Bruce Wayne could be from a squib line?”
“What if they were disowned from their American magical families?”
“That’s a bit far-fetched.”
“This is Potter we’re talking about. ‘Far-fetched’ doesn’t exist when it comes to him.”
“If he was innocent, they locked him up in Azkaban for nothing!”
“That’s horrible!”
Hermione couldn’t find it in her to feel victorious. It immensely annoyed her to no end how easily the other students could be swayed. They also simply could not, for the life of them, decide between being with Harry or being against him. They change their minds like a child playing with a light switch. And over an article, no less.
Scowl returning, Hermione’s fork mutilated another piece of bacon.
“Oi!”
She looked up to face a Ravenclaw, whom she had never talked to before, staring straight at her.
“You’re one of Potter’s best mates! Aren’t you going to say anything?”
The twins’ eyes gleamed.
“Oh, yes, Ms. Harry-Potter-Expert.”
“Anything to say for our delightful audience?”
Hermione frowned momentarily at the twins and then at the Ravenclaw for how blatantly the twins were left out. The hall kept quiet in silent anticipation as she drained her juice. She stood slowly, hands clasped at her back.
“I only have two words for all of you,” she said in a modulated voice.
She had only heard this from Jason before on the occasion that he was cranky and got annoyed by one or more of his siblings. She had even heard him say it to Mr. Wayne once, and Hermione was quite scandalized. But in the context of her pent-up frustration with Skeeter and the Hogwarts body as a whole, she supposed that her use of the expression was well within reason.
“ Get fucked .”
Turning on her heel, she strutted out of the hall, followed shortly by the twins and their loud, disbelieving but delighted cackles.
“You do know that that was counter-productive, right?”
“And you’re going to lose so many points for it?”
“I don’t care,” Hermione declared, head high and unrepentant. “It felt good .”
The twins each slung an arm around her shoulders.
“That’s our Hermione!”
═══════════════════
Mr. and Mrs. Dursley, of number four, Privet Drive, were proud to say that they were perfectly normal, thank you very much. They were the last people you’d expect to be involved in anything strange or mysterious, because they just didn’t hold with such nonsense.
Which is why, on a sunny Friday afternoon, the other residents of Privet Drive were absolutely gobsmacked to see so many police cars lined up on the road. A few of the nosier neighbors had enough gall to approach the Dursley property and be all up on the officers’ business. And down the grapevine, the whispers went.
Child abuse charges. What on earth?
But why would the Dursleys be charged with child abuse? Young Dudley looked like a perfectly normal and respectable teenager to them!
What’s that? The charges were pressed by wealthy American billionaires?
Who are they and what business do they have with the Dursleys?
Vernon and Petunia were dragged out of their home, kicking and screaming. They only stopped at the sight of so many of their neighbors watching on from their front lawns, from their windows, and slightly ajar front doors. They seemed to get ahold of themselves and went with the police more quietly. A few moments later, a confused Dudley was escorted into a separate car and away they drove. Some of the officers stayed behind and began combing through the house.
The neighbors slowly retreated into their homes and went on with their lives, a bit wary with the presence of still many officers. Still, the lingering question remained.
Who pressed charges?
Notes:
Paragraph in bold text taken directly from the iconic first paragraph in the HP series.
Do I think, realistically, that Hermione would say "get fucked"? No, not really.
Do I think it's really funny though? Yes, and 'realistically' does not exist in this fic anyway so who cares.The thing about one's magic going crazy over angry tantrums is also made up if you couldn't already tell. It's for the ✨ drama factor ✨.
It's been a while since I signed off with my signature goodbye, forgive my depressed ass.
Thank you so much for your support even after I dipped on yall like that, I'm going to try to be better and aim to finish the fic before summer ends (can yall believe this is going to turn one year old on august?). I feel every kudos and see every comment, a lot of them have made me laugh actually, brightening up my dull days. See yall... soon? I signed this thing up for camp nanowrimo so I have an obligation to write every day. Nothing better than a bit of self-pressuring to get a writer going, am I right?
I hope yall have wonderful moments!
Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Wherein it’s one step forward and three steps back
Notes:
do you love me, want me, hate me? boy, i don’t understand~
I started writing this immediately after posting chapter 21 and yall have no idea the of rewrites this went through, it actually topped the five(?) rewrites I did for chapter 15. This one went through NINE
I’ll elaborate in the end notes and you’ll get it more when I come around to posting the cut scenes. Seriously this chapter went so off the rails than what I had planned. Also, when I finally finished it and was just going to post it, ao3 was down and I just kind of went like ….what? (this was yesterday btw)
BUT NOW THAT IT’S BACK UP, SO HERE YA GO
also this chapter’s almost exclusively only in harry’s lens except the last sentence
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Yesterday was quite a bizarre experience for Harry. Everyone kept looking at him like he was a puzzle they were solving, even Snape stared at him like he was a particularly tricky potions question and Moody hadn’t bothered him for once. Students he knew, didn’t know, and from the foreign schools came up to him and asked questions the entire morning. Tired of having to say the things repeatedly, he stood on the bench during lunch at the Great Hall and said his piece.
“Yes, the Prophet is right for once. Stop coming up to me for gossip.”
People still approached him for questions which lessened after the twins sent prank hexes after the particularly gossip-hungry students. And, even then, whispers still followed everywhere they went. A thoroughly-irritated Hermione scared them to silence with piercing glares. Ron was amused to no end.
With the weekend came the wonderful opportunity of escaping the stares and whispers. Harry trudged down to the Black Lake with the twins on either side of him. According to the twins, an excited Ron already left earlier for the Great Hall, murmuring under his breath about the picnic menu. A calmer yet exasperated Hermione went with him.
“Ron, you can’t pack the whole table,” Fred mimicked what she had allegedly said, sending the three of them into fits of laughter.
They paid no mind to the students they passed by. If anybody tried to approach them, Harry wouldn’t know. The twins had got exceedingly good at glaring people off before they could even so much as think about moving to their direction. Helpful lessons from Hermione, they had said.
“Harry! Fred! George! Wait!”
The three of them turned to see Hermione running up to them, a package in hand, tailed by Ron with a heavy-looking picnic basket.
“What is it?” Harry asked.
“A package, from Peter!” Hermione replied in one breath, handing it to him.
Harry scanned the neatly wrapped package – a white box with plastic wrapping. Later, when he and his friends were sitting on a picnic blanket and passing food around, Harry was pleasantly surprised to find that the package contained a sleek-looking phone.
“Woah, what is it?” Ron asked around a mouthful of eggs.
“A mobile phone,” Hermione answered, looking at it doubtfully. “But I thought technology doesn’t react well with magic.”
The twins peered at it curiously.
“What in Merlin’s name –”
“ – is a mobile phone?”
As Hermione explained the wonders of a mobile phone, Harry studied it closely. It looked pretty bloody expensive like the ads on the telly of sleek and modern ones. Determined, he pushed those complicated feelings away, he found what he assumed was the power button and pressed it. ‘Stark Industries’ in white letters appeared and shined for a few seconds before disappearing. In its place was a home screen.
Harry narrowed his eyes at it and, with his free hand, pulled out his wand to cast a Lumos. The phone stayed on, not even glitching. Harry crowed with delight.
“It’s on?” Hermione asked with a gasp. “And it’s staying on?”
Harry showed her the perfectly on screen.
Hermione stared at it for a quiet moment before jumping up and squealing. “That’s amazing! Oh, Harry, do you know what this means? This changes everything!”
Grinning widely, Harry pulled the phone back to him and swiped through the apps on the home screen. Hermione’s joy was contagious and although the three Weasleys didn’t completely understand this apparently ‘revolutionary event’, they celebrated alongside her with smiles and orange juice toasts. Shortly after, Harry opened the contacts app and found that it was already filled with his relatives’ numbers.
Giddiness winning over his worry of disturbing whatever Peter was doing, he pressed call. The more the ringing went, the more his giddiness waned. But before his anxiety got the best of him and end the call, Peter had already answered.
“Hello?” Peter grumbled. “How can I help you at… three in the morning? Jeez.”
Shit, he forgot the time difference. What’s the bloody time difference? Wait, Peter’s in New York? Why – wait a minute – when did they…? Well, he knows that Scotland is ahead of New York so– oh, no!
Harry winced. “I’m so sorry! I wasn’t– I forgot about the– okay, bye! I’m so sorry again!”
“Wait, Harry? Oh my gosh, Harry!” Peter exclaimed, sounding way more awake. “You’re calling me? How are you calling me?”
“Uh,” said Harry, dumbfounded. “The phone you sent? Or maybe you didn’t send the phone– I’m so sorry, I just thought–”
“Oh, right, the phone!” Harry heard a smack that sounded like Peter slapping his face. “Yeah, I sent the phone. Sorry, it kind of just disappeared in my brain for a bit.”
“Are you okay?” Harry asked and instantly regretted it. “Stupid question, it’s three in the morning in your place.”
Peter laughed a bit hysterically. “Yeah, it’s three am, but I also probably slept just two hours ago ‘cause I was catching up on schoolwork.”
Schoolwork that he’s behind on because he spent the last week in Edinburgh for Harry. Guilt drowned out the giddiness completely.
“I–”
“I can hear your guilt complex even with the five-hour time difference, Harry,” said Peter scoldingly. “Stop it, it was my choice. So only I am allowed to feel any kind of negative emotion ‘cause I’m responsible for my own decisions. And I have no regrets!”
“You’re talking? To Peter? On the phone?” asked Hermione, voice raising a pitch after every question and growing more excited.
“Is that Hermione? Put me on speaker!”
Harry obliged, trying to ignore the thoughts suddenly crowding his head. “You’re on speaker now.”
“Hi, Hermione!”
“ Peter !” Hermione yelled or screamed, or squealed. It wasn’t very clear, but she was loud .
“ Peter ?” Ron’s voice was similarly, if not more, loud. “ Can you hear me ?”
“I hear you, no need to scream,” replied Peter after he had finished laughing.
“It’s like floo calling,” said Fred in wonder.
“But without the fireplace,” added George.
They turned to each other with wide grins. “And small!”
Harry handed the phone to Hermione who shot question after question, Ron and the twins crowding around her in awe. And it left Harry to his thoughts.
A whole week’s worth of schoolwork? Plus, the lessons Peter missed and will have to catch up to on his own. He’s probably barely getting any sleep. Damian’s still in school too, would he be dealing with the same thing? Is Tim in school? Harry wasn’t sure about that. What does Jason even do? And Cass? Wait, Dick’s a police officer! What the hell, is that amount of absences in a row even legal?
Oh, and let’s not forget about his immensely rich, immensely influential, immensely busy uncles. Harry can’t even begin to imagine the pile of work they’ve ignored for him. What if they missed really important meetings because of him? What if they missed out on really good business deals or however the hell the business world works? What if they lost a lot of money–
Arms wrapped around him and Harry blinked and – he’s surrounded by his friends, he’s right smack middle of their group hug.
“What.”
“You shut down,” Ron said, matter-of-factly, and turned to Hermione with a questioning look.
Harry furrowed his eyebrows. “I did not shut down.”
“That’s a good analogy, Ron,” said Hermione approvingly.
The twins nodded.
“Yeah, Ronniekins.”
“Add it to the list.”
“What list?” Harry questioned.
“Hey, Harry, wanna call the other cousins?” Peter asked and Harry nearly forgot he was still on the phone.
“Wouldn’t they still be asleep?”
“I promised to have you call them if you called me,” Peter answered. “I’m pretty sure they won’t be bothered, they used to be up at unholy hours when we all still stayed at the flat.”
Huh.
“You guys are back in America then?” Harry asked and he aggressively tried to smother the feelings of sadness that brought.
“Just for a bit,” Peter assured. “I don’t know how long, a week away kind of piled up everyone’s work. We haven’t really talked about it yet but we are coming back as soon as we can.”
“You don’t have to rush, you guys have lives too and– and jobs that are important. You guys can’t just keep ignoring them just to visit me.” Harry hoped his voice didn’t sound as dejected as he absolutely did not feel because he shouldn’t even be dejected.
Peter was silent for a moment. “Wow, okay this is going way worse with just me talking so we’re going to initiate a group call with the others.”
Harry’s protests fell on deaf ears as Peter made quick work of adding Uncle Bruce’s kids to the call. Harry had no choice but to listen to five darned annoying – terrifyingly anxiety-inducing – ringing. His friends hugged him tighter and said nothing.
To his surprise, Damian was the first to answer. And only on the third ring.
“Peter? What is the purpose of this call?”
“Hey, Damian!” Peter greeted cheerfully. “Say hi to Harry!”
A pause. “I see your experimental magic-resistant phone is successful. Good morning, Harry.”
“Good morning,” came Harry’s strangled voice. “You’re up at this hour?”
“A Gothamite who isn’t nocturnal is not a Gothamite,” Damian stated as if it were a quote he had repeatedly heard. “I also have the ability to easily pull myself from sleep at the slightest sound.”
“So you were sleeping?”
“... I will neither confirm nor deny.”
“Are the others awake?” asked Peter.
Another pause. “Yes.”
“Why haven’t they answered?”
An even longer pause. “They must not be near their phones, I shall rectify the situation.”
A few moments passed before Peter made a confused humming noise.
“He muted.”
“Oh,” said Hary dumbly.
They stayed quiet for a few awkward moments, his friends loosened their hug enough to pass food around again. Harry could hear Peter moving around, assumingly away from his bed because he could no longer go back to sleep, and guilt surged up in him again.
“I’m sorry for waking you up, Peter,” Harry apologized again.
“It really isn’t a problem, Harry,” Peter said in exasperation. “It’s Saturday anyway, I can sleep in later. And I also have to walk you through the phone’s features!”
They were interrupted by a long, drawn-out “Hey!”
Harry quickly switched back to the call to see that all of Uncle Bruce’s kids had finally answered the call and Damian had unmuted.
“Hi, Dick!” Peter said happily. “Do you guys even sleep?”
“A Gothamite who isn’t nocturnal is not a Gothamite,” many voices said at once with varying tones and feelings.
“I’m sorry if I woke you up,” Harry said quietly.
A beat of silence. Then someone snorted.
“Harry, you have better chances of waking us up in the morning hours than in the night,” Jason said.
“We up for you always, little cousin,” agreed Cass.
“Holy shit, Pete. How’s the phone performance, Harry?” Tim said rapidly and proceeded to mention terms he was not at all familiar with.
Harry looked at Hermione helplessly who looked back at him with the same look.
“Why does it feel like I just heard an entirely different language?” George asked.
“Cease your nonsense, Timothy,” Damian commanded. “Save them for your nerd talks with Peter.”
“They are not nerd talks, you’re just jealous that you can’t keep up!”
Damian yelled incomprehensibly in indignation.
“Children,” Jason groaned dramatically. “Behave in front of the audience.”
Bang!
Harry sat up in a panic. “What was that?”
“Nothing!” Dick laughed. “Just bumped into a wall!”
“Are you sure?” Peter asked worriedly. “That didn’t sound like a wall…”
“It’s a metal wall!”
“You have metal walls in Wayne Manor?”
“What? I’m not at the manor.”
“Dick’s out right now,” Tim interrupted.
Harry’s eyebrows rose.
“At three in the morning?” Fred asked dubiously.
“He’s weird like that,” Jason said nonchalantly. “He bumps into metal walls all the time when he’s too high on sugar.”
For a few seconds, the only sound heard was the breathing on each of their lines. Breathing that was strangely…quick? On some of them? Harry wasn’t sure.
“ Right, Dickiebird?”
“Right,” Dick confirmed though it sounded strained. “I’m on a sugar high .”
“We’ll have to go pick him up,” Tim sighed. “Wherever he is.”
“Yeah, please do?” Harry said unsurely. “He doesn’t sound like he’s okay.”
“Talk with you later,” Cass comforted.
“We shall make a group chat, Harry,” Damian declared. “So that we may communicate at once easily.”
Peter ooh’ed. “That’s a great idea!”
“Alright. I’ll talk to you guys later, then?”
“Yes, we shall.”
“Goodbye, little cousin.”
“Goodbye, Harry!”
“Bye, kid.”
“Ba-bye, Harry!”
“Bye, Harry!”
Despite himself, Harry managed a small smile. “Bye, guys!”
And the call ended.
Ron clasped his hands together. “Can we agree that Dick was being kind of weird?”
The twins nodded.
“Oh, yeah.”
“Definitely.”
“Tim and Jason seemed to be in on it,” Hermione pointed out.
Harry let them discuss and privately agreed that it was definitely weird. It seemed as if they were purposefully keeping something from him and lying to accomplish it. And that brought up some even more confusing feelings and thoughts that he didn’t know what to do with.
A message notification popped up. Shelving away those distractions for now, Harry clicked on it and it opened a private conversation with Peter.
Peter
btw sirius has a phone too!
if yours works then his should as well! <3
Now there’s someone Harry could talk to without worrying about time differences. He had already clicked back into the contacts and scrolling to find Sirius’ when the unsettling feeling of being a bother grew more insistent. He hesitated when he finally found Sirius’ name, thumb hovering over it.
“Hey, mate?”
Harry looked up to Ron who smiled at him. “What do you want to do today?”
Harry shrugged. It’s been a while since he’d had a free weekend. The thought worried him. He had already grown so accustomed to having his relatives around. What if they do realize, down the line, that they don’t want anything to do with him? What if–
“Do you want to go flying?” Ron asked.
“Flying?” Harry echoed.
“We can do it over the Lake,” Fred suggested.
“Just like before.” George looked towards the broom sheds. “We can sneak out some brooms.”
Harry looked back down at Sirius’ name on the phone, remembering that he would be busy as well with trying to secure a trial. Resolute, he locked the phone, pushed it into his pocket, and looked back up to his friends.
Ron, Hermione, Fred, and George. An overwhelming feeling of affection burst from him and, fearing it would manifest into some weird accidental magic, he crawled over them to initiate a group hug.
“Let’s do it!”
They spent most of the morning flying. Well, he, Ron, and the twins did while Hermione stayed on the ground to do some reading. It was around early afternoon when his phone kept pinging with notifications. His cousins made good on their promise of a group chat and it was bursting to life. Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce had also left him messages. He hadn’t noticed he was pulling out his phone and looking conflictedly at it in random intervals until Hermione pointed it out.
“What’s wrong?” she asked him when Ron and the twins had gone off for a bit to finally return the brooms.
Harry laughed humorlessly. “I don’t know myself, ‘Mione.”
Hermione patted the spot on the grass next to where she sat and Harry plopped down with a sigh.
“I couldn’t help but notice what you kept opening your phone for,” Hermione started. “It was earlier’s call that’s making you hesitant, isn’t it?”
“...Yeah.”
“And now you’re berating yourself because you know, logically, that they have a right to keep secrets from you but you can’t help but feel negatively.”
“... Yeah. ”
“And that’s perfectly normal,” Hermione said. “You’ve had bad experiences with people keeping secrets from you in the past, your reaction is not unwarranted.”
“I shouldn’t have had my hopes up too much though,” Harry groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose. “I feel like I’ve gotten too attached, this isn’t good.”
“Oh, Harry.” Hermione pulled him into a side hug, his head tucked into her shoulder as she brushed a hand through his hair. “That’s also perfectly normal, but it’s my fault for putting the ideas into your head.”
“They were already there,” Harry said with a slight shake of his head. “It’s still on me for letting myself hope.”
They sat like that in silence for a while until they spotted three heads of red hair approaching them.
“This might seem counterproductive,” Hermione paused. “Maybe they do have a good reason for keeping something from you.”
And maybe they do. What if they don’t? What then?
The tightening of her arms seemed to indicate that she sensed his thoughts. “If it isn’t a good enough reason then we’ll deal with it.”
Harry didn’t know what to say to that, so he didn’t say anything. Ron and the twins grew closer.
“I don't think I want to talk to them right now,” Harry admitted quietly.
Hermione hummed. “Then don’t.”
And it was as simple as that. He put his phone on mute for the rest of the day and only looked at its black screen long enough to stash it into the drawer by his bed when they went back up into the tower. Harry turned to see that Ron had witnessed it but all he did was nod and pull Harry into a game of chess. Even though he was still bollocks at it, Hermione’s attempts at helping and the twins’ jokes made the games memorable.
Harry didn’t think about his relatives until night came and he debated replying to them. He ultimately decided against it and went to sleep.
Blissfully unaware of said relatives spiraling into a panic.
Notes:
I had two goals for this chapter, the phone and an undisclosed thing. But as I was writing the scenes for the phone, it just kept getting longer until I knew I no longer had the space for the second plot thing. So I let myself loose and just wrote and I stumbled into a paragraph of spiraling Harry and I thought oh wow, we haven’t really had that for a while lmao. And I think Harry’s distance would be good set up for some of the next plot things sooooo hehe
Also already 1/3 into the next chapter but I’m not sure when I can post that since this chapter’s nine rewrites is proof that I’m straying so hard from my outline and can’t be trusted to write in the 2-3 days I used to be able to. It’s actually fun going off the rails and just seeing where my fingers take me tho so I hope yall can be a bit patient with updates ❤️
Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Wherein Harry realizes he's probably being an idiot
Notes:
Welcome to another episode of What Did My Muse Do Instead of Writing For This Fic?
Tonight, the answers are;
a. it procrastinated the last scene
b. suddenly decided it wanted to work on a one-shot that could have been written in like under four hours but the concept needed research and now it's been 4 days please send helpThe process of getting student's driving permit is a long and tedious process that also contributed to why this chapter was left unfinished for so long lmao. I got really distracted with the one-shot idea too. I've already written about a thousand words for it and have the rest of the thing thought out so maybe I'll post it sometime this week or next so I can FINALLY GET RID OF IT (for context, it's been stuck in my head since fucking september of last year).
My name's dajgen and I write as a form of coping mechanism and to get ideas tf out of my head bc it has limited space; nice to meet you, what are your coping mechanisms?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Neville woke Harry up at too early of a time for Sunday morning. Harry bit back his complaints at the dazed and confused look on Neville’s face.
“Malfoy’s looking for you,” he said, looking like he couldn’t quite believe his words. “He’s in front of the portrait… He also says to hurry up and come alone.”
Ron was still snoring away on the bed beside him and, casting a quick Tempus, Hermione wouldn’t come down for another half hour. He wasn’t sure what time the twins started their day. Shrugging, Harry thanked Neville, put on his glasses, and started freshening up.
From the corner of his eye, he noticed Neville hesitate as if wanting to say something. But he deflated and turned away.
Harry tried to recall any interactions he had with Neville this school year and remembered the time he had given him a pitying look that morning his uncles picked him up with a private jet. Nobody else had done that, too busy being in awe or jealous (other than his friends, of course). Seemed like Neville was keeping a close watch on him.
He shrugged on a maroon knitted polo shirt and dark-washed jeans that he got from that brief shopping spree of his first bonding day with his uncles. He put on his school shoes to complete it because, despite his little knowledge of fashion, he knew his ratty old trainers would ruin the outfit. Looking into the mirror, Harry grinned a bit giddily. Merlin, it felt good to be wearing nice clothes, especially ones that fit him too.
He walked back into the dorm room where Neville was sitting on his bed, quietly reading. Neville looked up and blinked in surprise before smiling.
“You look nice, Harry!” He exclaimed softly to not wake the others.
“Thanks!” Harry replied just as softly, approaching his bed. “Hey, you do know that Malfoy and I haven’t had fights recently, right?”
“Well, yeah, but –” Neville scrunched up his face a little then forced a chuckle. “Oh, I don’t know. I just worry, I suppose.”
Harry couldn’t help but soften at that. “It’s really not needed, Malfoy and I have some truce going on. Though I do appreciate you looking out for me.”
Neville nodded, a small unsure smile on his face.
“Someone has to when you’re friends can’t,” he said, scratching the back of his neck.
Oh, wow. Straight into Harry’s already bleeding heart–
“You’re my friend too, Nev,” Harry pouted which quickly transformed into a grin. “Tell you what, you should come join us for our picnics sometime.”
Nevile spluttered. “But – but that’s between you, Ron, Hermione, and the twins! I can’t– I can't possibly– I’ll only intrude–”
“Bullshit, I know they’d like having you around too,” Harry cut him off but slowly grew unsure. “I can’t force you, of course. It’s only if you want, maybe we’ll make you too uncomfortable.”
“I want to!” Neville blurted out a bit too loudly.
They both slowly turned to other sleeping occupants of the room. Ron continued to snore and neither Seamus nor Dean moved. They both let out sighs of relief, looking at each other, and smothering their laughs.
“That’s good then,” Harry said after collecting himself. “I need to go, Malfoy’s probably pissed by now.”
Neville’s face contorted into fear and Harry knew he was about to apologize.
“Don’t worry about it! The git can manage by waiting for a few minutes.”
Neville only looked slightly mollified. Harry quickly left but not before slipping his Invisibility Cloak into his pocket. Malfoy could not, in fact, manage by waiting for a few minutes. He was huffing and puffing when Harry found him outside of the Fat Lady’s portrait.
“The amount of antagonistic behavior I’ve had to put up with while waiting for you is worth owing me a butterbeer,” Malfoy declared with an upturned nose.
Harry rolled his eyes, a remark about Malfoy’s own antagonistic tendencies at the tip of his tongue that he swallowed down. “I’m here, you impatient prat. What do you want?”
Malfoy’s eyes moved to Harry’s right. Following it, he spotted a few loitering Gryffindors, no doubt wanting to listen in.
“I’m starving though, so whatever you wanted from me will have to wait,” he said in a voice that, although not quite loud, was still clear.
“Your stomach is as bottomless as your disregard for others’ time,” Malfoy scoffed, heading towards the Great Hall. “Come along then, Potter. I haven’t got all the time in the world for you.”
He’s doing it for show. Harry said to himself mentally. Don’t let it get to you, damn it. You both had a deal!
Harry fell into step beside him with a teasing smirk and dealt with their ‘frenemy front’ the only way he knew how. “Aww, how sweet of you to make time for me, Malfoy.”
Malfoy flashed Harry an annoyed glare which he only snickered at.
═══════════════════
After a long argument (passive-aggressive digs at each other) they decided that sitting at either of each other’s tables would be too risky. So Harry picked up some toast and an apple from the Gryffindor table and off they both went again. They walked together until they reached the hallways on the upper floors where nobody was loitering about. Their bickering sputtered out the fewer students they encountered, continuing in silence as Harry finished his breakfast
“Your godfather is scheduled for a trial,” Draco said out of nowhere.
Harry nearly choked on the bit of apple he had in his mouth. “Since when? He didn’t tell me!”
“He would have had the chance too if you paid attention to your ‘fown’ or whatever that muggle contraption is.”
Ah.
Harry avoided Malfoy’s gaze by taking another bite of the fruit. When he ran out of apple to bite on, he cleared his throat and asked, “How did you know?”
“Mother floo-called just this morning,” Malfoy replied then his nose twitched. “She also told me to pass a message on from Black which he insists I tell you word for word.”
“You’ve got it memorized?” Harry asked laughingly to which he was rewarded with another glare.
Malfoy pulled out a piece of parchment from somewhere and cleared his throat. Harry couldn’t help but gawk at the length of the message on it.
“Ignore your relatives for however bloody long you want, I don’t care for specifics – if you were upset by something they did or said, then that’s enough for me. But please don’t group me with them in your cold shoulder treatment. Unless I’ve done or said something that upset you too. If that is the case then still please don’t give me the cold shoulder. Just tell me what it is and I’ll find a way to make it up to you. Also, I finally got scheduled for a trial. Details can come from Malfoy Junior if you don’t want to talk to me. If you do, please open your phone.”
Guilt and shame welled up in Harry. He was so caught up in his complicated feelings for his relatives that he pulled Sirius into it too. Malfoy raised an eyebrow in a way he does that tells Harry he’s displaying his emotions like an open book. He thankfully didn’t comment on it anyway.
“May I ask why you’re ignoring your relatives?” He asked instead in a painfully neutral tone. “I was of the impression that you were getting along with them well.”
“You may not, actually,” Harry said in his best impression of Malfoy’s drawl. “I won’t let it ruin our plans if that’s what you’re concerned about.”
“It is.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll handle it.”
I think… I hope . He didn’t say.
Malfoy’s face is unreadable. “You better.”
Damn purebloods and their stupid masks.
They relapsed into silence. They continued on their path, surprising Harry that they had already circled back to the hallway that led to the Great Hall. He was about to separate from Malfoy — finally — when the git made a noise and turned to Harry with a pinched expression.
“Look, Potter—“
Malfoy paused, gaze focused on something behind Harry. Confused, Harry turned around to see… Cedric Diggory?
Cedric was some feet away from them. His head turned back and forth between them, emotions running through his face a mile a second that Harry had no chance of catching even one. Malfoy seemed to have, judging by his short hum.
“Interesting,” he said quietly.
“Hullo, Cedric!” Harry greeted with what he hoped was a polite smile. “Can we help you?”
“Oh! Erm…” Cedric was starting to look a bit red.
Harry caught Malfoy’s short and near-silent huff of laughter.
“Oh, Merlin,” Malfoy said under his breath. “Seriously?”
What? Harry had never felt so clueless in his entire life.
“It’s nothing, Harry,” Cedric finally said with a short, forced-sounding laugh. “I was just deep in my thoughts and was surprised to see you both.”
“Oh. Well, then,” Harry floundered. “Enjoy the rest of your morning?”
That’s so awkward.
Cedric, thankfully, only smiled at him. “You too.”
With a nod, Cedric entered the Great Hall. When he was out of sight, Harry whirled back to Malfoy.
“ Interesting ,” Malfoy repeated with narrowed eyes and a smirk.
“What is?” Harry demanded, thoroughly irritated. “And what the hell was that about?”
“You wear your emotions like you wear your glasses,” Malfoy said passively yet still managed to sound insulting. “And still you couldn’t read the intentions of someone who’s as obvious as you are.”
He was just walking to the Great Hall, what intentions were there? Harry wanted to scream.
“I wonder if the case is the same as the – ah – current situation with your relatives?”
Harry glared sharply at him. “Keep wondering.”
Malfoy gave him the same unreadable look from earlier that was seriously getting on Harry’s nerves. Though he smartly relented with a nod.
“How many times will I need to impress on you the importance of controlling what shows on your face?” Malfoy sniffed haughtily. “You will be dealing with politics in your court cases soon, this is a key skill to sharpen.”
“Not everybody can be like you, Malfoy,” Harry grumbled. “We don’t exactly cultivate the bloody skill in Gryffindor.”
“Of course not.”
A thought popped into his head. “You know, the hat wanted me in Slytherin.”
Draco froze. He didn’t look like he was even breathing.
“But you were such a prat, you see,” Harry continued, a smirk growing as he started walking off to meet his friends. “So I told it, ‘No, thank you’. And I was given red instead of green.”
“Potter,” Malfoy hissed urgently. “Potter, come back here this instant . You cannot just drop that on me— Potter! ”
Snickering, Harry skipped to the Gryffindor table, properly vindicated.
He has to find out what Cedric needed from him and what the bloody hell was up with that interaction. Later, though, after calling Sirius.
Right. He still had to call Sirius.
The thought made him drop his head onto the wooden table.
═══════════════════
Harry wouldn’t say he procrastinated the call but he absolutely procrastinated the call. Throughout the morning, Malfoy would somehow find out where he was and just stare at him knowingly. His friends had even started to notice the git popping up everywhere and gave him questioning looks which he ignored. Harry reached his breaking point at lunch. Malfoy’s stare could be felt even from across the Great Hall and Harry couldn’t take it anymore.
“Fine, you bloody fucking twat!”
“Mr. Potter!”
Harry realized belatedly that he had screamed that for the whole hall to hear. Malfoy, for once, was too surprised to keep up a mask of indifference. He blinked wide eyes back at Harry’s horrified pair. Turning his head agonizingly slowly, Harry was slightly relieved to see that not many students and professors were in the hall but Professor McGonagall was on her feet and looked distinctively angry.
Harry winced. “Sorry, Professor.”
Wasting no time and feeling thoroughly humiliated, he booked it out of the hall and the last thing he saw before turning a corner was Ron charging towards the Slytherin table with a thunderous expression. Harry would’ve felt bad for the violence coming Malfoy’s way if not for the panic of hearing rushed footsteps after him. Thanks to reflexes borne from sneaking around too much, Harry swiftly pulled out his cloak and threw it on himself.
“Mr. Potter!” Professor McGonagall called out.
Harry grimaced, he’d need to visit her soon. He tried not to feel overly guilty as his professor continued to call out for him while he made his way to the dorms. Fortunately, not many people were there and he slipped in and out without problem, the phone heavy in his pocket as he quietly made his way up to the Astronomy Tower. It was blessedly empty. Harry dragged his feet across the floor until he couldn't drag them any further lest he fall off the edge.
“I can do this,” he said to himself, whipping out the phone and turning it on.
The S.I. logo taunted him. When it disappeared, dozens of messages popped up in quick succession. Harry slapped the phone’s screen against the wall and groaned.
“No, I can’t,” he groaned.
Please don’t group me with them in your cold shoulder treatment .
Groaning louder, Harry reluctantly faced the phone’s screen back to him. But his Gryffindor courage seemed to be on holiday this weekend because he ended up squinting his eyes so he would be unable to read the messages. With great caution so that he wouldn’t accidentally click and open any, he unlocked the phone and quickly looked for Sirius’ contact. He was in such a hurry that he had already pressed call before hyping himself up.
“Fuck.” Harry leaned away from the phone in horror.
The temptation to end the call was as great a pull as the Veela from the World Cup. But Harry gritted his teeth and held his thumb in place. He didn't need to exercise the entirety of his self-control, Sirius answered on the fifth ring.
“Well, hello,” came Sirius’ voice.
“Hi,” replied Harry meekly, eyes squinted and looking off to the side.
Sirius sighed. “Harry, can you look at me?”
“Kind of hard to with the camera at the top and all,” he murmured yet switching his gaze to look at Sirius anyway.
And Sirius was smiling with exasperated fondness, an expression he’d seen on Ron and Hermione a little too often. Harry found himself relaxing bit by bit.
“You want to talk about the elephant in the room or do you want to hear about how your amazing godfather got a trial?” Sirius asked with wiggling eyebrows.
A confused noise escaped Harry. “I thought you wanted to talk about the – er – elephant?”
Sirius hummed in consideration.
“Have I done or said something to offend or hurt you?”
“No!”
“Then, if I remember correctly, my message to Draco said that we will either talk about what I did to you and how I can make up for it or about my trial.” Sirius tilted his head. “You said I haven’t done anything so… unless you want to talk about the other elephant in the room?”
“There was only one elephant, to begin with,” Harry corrected. “I’m sorry you got pulled into it but I’m not upset at you, I swear it.”
“Alright, then do you want to talk about it or the trial?”
“I thought you wanted me to talk about it .”
“Does it matter if I want it or not?”
“Yes?” Harry was starting to get confused. “Isn’t that why you wanted me to talk to you?”
Logically, Harry knew that Sirius was not in front of him and that he was actually communicating with him through a phone. Sirius’ narrowed-eyed gaze and a fist covering his mouth almost convinced Harry that he was actually in front of him. Harry was starting to get worried that he’d pissed Sirius off with how tensely frozen he was.
“Harry,” Sirius said slowly. “Do you want to talk about the elephant? It’s a yes or no question.”
Silent for a few moments, Harry eventually answered with a quiet, “No.”
“Then we won’t!” Sirius threw his hands up.
“But I thought –”
“ I am not the one who’s being bothered by the elephant,” Sirius cut him off with a point of his finger. “So my opinion doesn’t matter and I have no right to force you to talk about it.”
Harry slumped, confused or relieved – he wasn’t sure. “You… aren’t bothered by it?”
“I mean I kind of am and I admit that I’m curious as to what happened. Though, you just said that don’t want to talk about it right now, so who am I to press the matter?”
“Uh, my godfather?”
Sirius gave him an odd look. “That doesn’t mean I have the right to be privy to all your problems and secrets.”
Huh.
Huh .
That’s a can of worms Harry would like to open later. Preferably with his friends. He no longer trusted himself to deal with his confusing thoughts and feelings alone.
“So,” Harry trailed off.
“So?” Sirius echoed mockingly.
Harry glared half-heartedly.
“I want to know how you got the trial,” he admitted, suddenly shy. “And the details.”
Sirius grinned. A long piece of parchment appeared in the frame with a long list on it. Harry could barely make out ‘trick Cissy’ and ‘capture Skeeter’.
“Great! ‘Cause I have a lot to say!”
═══════════════════
At the other end of the world, the Council of Concerned Cousins was renamed into the Council of Concerned Relatives and was currently having it’s first ever meeting ever.
Notes:
The next chapter is going straight on to court battles, I'm sorry that the past two chapters have been major detours. Thanks for humoring my crazy muse , I've just been humoring it too. But I'll be sticking to the outline now though and whoo boy *squints at it* there's a lot of angst and baddassery up ahead.
As always, thank you for your kudos and comments, they're cute pick-me-ups scattered about these tiring past few days. We're about to reach a one year anniversary for this fic (aug 4) and it's wild to me to see users who I remember were one of the few who commented on my first chapter are still here like holy shit yall really stuck around.
To the people who were with me since the start, who joined in along the way, and who just found this; thank you so much, I hope you have wonderful moments! <3
Chapter 24: One Year Special
Notes:
First of all, I just want to say that I didn’t expect this fic to last this far and be this big. I started this impulsively on this day, last year, with virtually no plan, to deal with the anxiety of incoming classes. Here I am, a year later, still clutching onto this as I deal with the anxiety of incoming classes.
I want to thank you all from the bottom of my heart for coming on this journey with me. To the people who leave such cheerful comments, kudos, and to the silent readers (I see you as well my soulmates lmao). I see readers that have been here since my first damn chapter that was so short and promised little, you guys 🥺. And to the readers who hopped in along the way, I’m glad you decided to. It’s been one hell of a rollercoaster ride. I may not be updating as much as I used to and I will be updating more sporadically as I enter my twelfth grade but know that I am not letting this fic go until I’ve completed it.
I wanted to do a really long chapter to cover Sirius’ trial but I currently don’t have the mental and emotional capacity to do that as of now. My parents are currently discussing a separation and my thoughts have been focused on what I need to do to ensure continued financial support for me and my younger brother (my father is our sole breadwinner). And it’s not exactly a headspace where I can write about Sirius fighting for Harry’s guardianship.
Here is, instead, an admittedly filler not-chapter that is compromised of scenes from a For Fun writing session that has nothing to do about parents and custody and guardianship. It contributes nothing to the plot but it was fun to write so I hope you guys enjoy it as well. Please forgive its unedited glory
Again, thank you all so, so much. Here’s to more actual chapters in the future. I hope you have wonderful moments! ❤️
lots and lots of love,
dajgen
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ron was apprehensively excited or excitedly apprehensive if such a thing existed. Harry recently asked them if they would be alright with Neville tagging along in one of their picnics to which they had all agreed positively. But then Hermione had pointed out that the trials with the Dursleys were happening soon and they would need Malfoy’s help to prepare Harry when he took the witness stand. George proposed they ask Neville if he would be okay with it and then ask Malfoy the same.
And then Neville said he’d be fine with it if Malfoy would be fine with it. When Malfoy was asked, he also said he’d be fine with it if Longbottom would be fine with it.
Fred got fed up and somehow orchestrated for Neville and Malfoy to meet face-to-face and clear the air. Nobody else had been there so they weren’t exactly sure what happened. Nevertheless, Neville and Malfoy seemed to come out of it as civil acquaintances and Ron would be a fool to not take it as the blessed solution it was.
That happened on a Friday, hence Ron barely had any time to fully prepare a menu for their breakfast picnic. He tried convincing them of lunch or even brunch but then Hermione had a near seizure at the ‘wasted hours’. So he woke up bright and early that Saturday morning and rushed to the Great Hall, ideas jumping around his mind.
There were a lot of them now, they’d need a more hidden spot. That would mean potentially less flat ground so Ron would need to pick food that’s easy on the fingers. Toast, as usual. Maybe boiled eggs instead of the sunny-side ups, bringing big plates would be a hassle no matter how bottomless the basket. How was he going to deal with the bacon? Hermione loves bacon. Also the sausages, it’s the twins’ favorites. He can get more of the baked goods to make up for the smaller menu, scones, and muffins. Maybe cookies and biscuits for Neville, Ron has seen him munch on those a lot. Tea or juice? Wait, what does Malfoy even eat—
Ron bumped into a body but not hard enough to push him back. The person stumbled though and he quickly reached out to balance them.
“I’m so sorry! I wasn’t paying attention!” He quickly apologized.
A familiar face with a head of long blonde hair stared back at him in (befuddlement?) and Ron was about to ask her what was wrong when he had a brilliant idea.
“Wrap the bacon around the sausages!” He said out loud. “Forks are a given anyway, I can put the bacon-sausages in a container…”
Ron rushed to the Great Hall and quickly got to work. The House-Elves knew that Ron had grown to be specific with his picnic menus so they just left an empty basket and an expandable blanket at the end of the Gryffindor table whenever he needed it.
Later, while he was pouring Neville some tea, he realized that it was Fleur Delacour he had bumped into. He nearly overpoured.
“Are you alright, Ron?” Neville asked, meticulously balancing his cup.
Ron closed his eyes to mourn such an embarrassing experience and bit back a long-suffering groan.
“But why does the wording matter?”
“Because, Potter, the court will nitpick everything you say and find a way to use it against you. Do keep up.”
And Ron reminded himself that there were far more important things. He pushed thoughts of Fleur to the back of his mind and opened his eyes to smile reassuringly at Neville.
“I’m good, mate. Want another muffin?”
One of these days, Hermione would be pushed to the edge enough to snap and make a magical version of the world wide web. Information was so hard to procure then you’d have to check other books to cross-reference each fact’s validity. Then those books would either be in the Restricted Section or not be in the Hogwarts Library at all.
It was so infuriating! Why does Hogwarts insist on being stuck in this old age? For the aesthetic? Tradition?
“Look, it’s him!”
And the library would also be swarming with fangirls of a teenage Quidditch celebrity, polluting the silence with their high-pitched giggles and shrill squealing. Annoyances, the lot of them. This was the library for Merlin’s sake.
Although, Hermione was anyone but a person who gave up easily.
She deafened out the noises and soldiered on with her quest to find more information on the legal specificities of custody and guardianship. As much as Malfoy has been a great help, he also has his own motives and Hermione would be a fool to only trust his word on things.
She had been scouring the library ever since Uncle Paul sent her that DNA test kit but the information she had gathered since then was embarrassingly low. There were little books on the matter because, well, it wasn’t exactly a core subject on the curriculum, nor a topic covered at all. Hermione closed the most recent — useless — book she had pulled off the shelf and sighed deeply. She was never going to get anywhere at this point.
Hermione cast Tempus and realized that she had scoured for too long. If she didn’t leave now, breakfast might become brunch. She sighed, she had hoped she would at least find something .
“Right,” she said to herself, running a hand through her hair. “Let’s just go.”
Hermione comforted herself with the thought that she at least put up a fight.
Now that she wasn’t actively in research mode, the not-so-hushed whispers had become more obvious. Hermione gritted her teeth and curled her fists at the grating sounds of high-pitched giggling and obnoxious shushing. She had just turned a corner when she bumped into a body.
“Ah, sorry,” a male voice said.
“Oh, no! I’m sorry, I wasn’t looking –” Hermione backed up a little to see who she had bumped into.
Viktor Krum.
Hermione didn’t glower but it was a very near thing. She instead huffed, then spun on her heel and stomped towards the library doors. The halls are blessedly quieter, and isn’t that ironic?
Her conscious immediately berated her. How could she be so rude? Sure, Krum didn’t help things by being in the library so much but it wasn’t like he could control the people that followed him around. Being friends with The Harry Potter taught Hermione that people follow fame like wizards follow gossip. Still! She just couldn’t help but be so irritated!
Why was he in the library so much, anyway? The first task just finished, what’s there to research? Quidditch maneuvers?
Later, as she was handing Neville the container of scones, she voiced her questions.
Harry and Ron were adamant that they had never seen Quidditch books in the library.
“As someone who plays Quidditch and actually searches the library properly,” Malfoy said with a raised brow. “There are some, though I believe that they wouldn’t be of much use to a player like Krum.”
“Are you looking for Quidditch books, Hermione?” Neville asked curiously while Harry and Ron glared at Malfoy.
“No,” Hermione replied. “Just wondering.”
She bit into a bacon-wrapped sausage and tried to distract herself with its tastiness than question why the hell Viktor Krum frequented the library.
Thoughts were so bothersome, Harry decided.
But today was going to be a good day. He was going to have a peaceful picnic with his best friends, soon-to-be close friend Neville, and frienemy Malfoy. They were simply going to eat and chat. It was going to be a stress-free day.
No complicated thoughts, no spiraling.
On the way to their spot, a group of Hufflepuffs attempted to approach Harry and the twins. Harry himself hadn’t noticed until Fred had tensed up beside him.
“It’s the weekend, you prats,” he growled at them. “Leave him alone!”
Harry peered around Fred’s body just in time to see Cedric Diggory’s downtrodden expression before George tried to pull him along. And Harry remembered the weird interaction outside of the Great Hall.
“Come on, Harrikins,” George said. “The faster we get away, the less people are going to bother us.”
“Wait,” Harry said, turning to face Cedric. “Yes, Cedric?”
Diggory gulped under the twins’ suspicious glares. He seemed to gather himself, shooed his friends away, and walked up to Harry still sandwiched between the twins.
“I want to offer an apology.”
And Harry simply stared at him blankly, wondering what in Merlin’s name would he be apologizing for.
“I was there when your relatives were talking to the judges and the minister with Professor McGonagall but I didn’t say anything when the rumors about your mum were spread. I– I have no excuses. And even if I did, I doubt they’d be good ones anyway. I should have done something to help.”
Honestly, Harry didn’t even notice Cedric was there that day. Though in hindsight, of course, Cedric was there, it was the pictorial thing. And, well, he could have said something, Harry supposed. But Harry himself didn’t know about the article and hadn’t paid attention enough to hear the talk about it. An oversight that he wasn’t sure to be glad or alarmed about.
“I’m really sorry, Harry.”
Oh, right. Cedric.
His head was bowed and he looked every inch like a mournful puppy.
“I –”
“Cedric, it’s nothing,” Harry hurriedly cut him off. “I didn’t expect you to say anything even if I did know about the article, we barely interacted before this whole tournament–”
“Still, you’re my schoolmate and we’re representing Hogwarts so I– wait, you didn’t know about the article?” Cedric looked distressed. “Oh, bloody hell. Then – should I have… warned you? Told you?”
“Cedric, listen,” Harry said, starting to get annoyed. “It’s nothing, I swear. Thank you for your concern, but it’s fine, really.”
Cedric didn’t look convinced.
“Just– just don’t think about it, yeah? I’m not in the tournament anymore so you don’t have to feel any responsibility to… defend me or something. You should be more focused on succeeding in the second task.”
Cedric rubbed his neck, frowning. “The second task’s clue is pretty tricky, I suppose I should be focusing on it.”
Finally.
“You better.” Harry offered Cedric a slight grin. “I’m counting on you to win, after all.”
Then Cedric froze. And he was coloring, rapidly.
“I’m sorry!” Harry blurted out. “Shit, I’m sorry, that was – I didn’t mean –”
Now he was the one apologizing, great. That was so stupid of him! I’m counting on you to win . What the buggering fuck, Potter? Way to lay the pressure on, idiot .
“No, no, no, it’s okay!” Cedric assured him, but still red in the face. “I won’t let you down, I swear it.”
Huh?
“Erm, alright?” Harry said instead, confused.
“Yeah, I– uh, I’ll just,” Cedric gestured vaguely to the castle. “See you around?”
Cedric smiled wobbly, nodded to the twins – Harry did not forget they were there – and hurried off.
“I fucked that up didn’t I?” Harry asked the twins morosely. “He already has a lot of pressure and I made it worse.
The twins gaped at him.
“What?” Harry asked.
“You’ve no clue?” Fred asked.
“Clue on what?”
Fred and George exchanged a look then shook their heads with a smile.
“Stay innocent, Harry,” George said, ruffling his hair.
… Thoughts were very bothersome, Harry decided.
No thoughts, no spiraling .
Cedric was somewhere on an upper floor when he spotted by a window with the perfect view of where Harry and his friends were having a picnic. He found himself slowing down and stopping in front of it, looking at the view. Before he could think too much about why Malfoy was right beside Harry , he heard a small, near-inaudible sigh.
Viktor Krum was standing on his left, in front of a window just a few steps over with the same view. Looking at the same view because nobody else was around the group of friends, what else would he be staring at?
“You like the girl too?” Krum asked grumpily.
“Oh, not Hermione,” Cedric said placatingly.
Krum grunted.
“What are you two doing?”
Cedric turned his head and saw Fleur Delacour walking up to them with a curious expression. She stopped at Cedric’s right and looked down.
“Oh,” she stood up straighter. “Do you know the red-haired one?”
“Um, there’s three.”
“The one beside Potter.”
“Ron?” Cedric peered curiously at that particular redhead, nearly overpouring Neville’s tea. “What about him?”
Delacour hesitated. “He bumped into me, apologized, then simply left… muttering about food.”
Cedric eyed her in thought. He guessed that it would be a startling experience for someone who’s used to being the subject of attention.
“You like him,” Krum said.
“I do not!” Delacour denied heatedly.
Krum gave her a look then turned back to stare at Hermione who was aggressively eating a bacon-covered sausage.
“How about you, Diggory?” Delacour redirected. “Who are you fixated on that group?”
Cedric watched as Harry glared at Malfoy – ha! – and couldn’t find it in himself to lie.
“Harry.”
Delacour didn’t say anything and they stayed like that for a while, silent.
“He has good taste in food,” Delacour said eventually, averting her gaze and cheeks coloring.
And Cedric laughed.
They were so screwed.
Notes:
I might delete this once I get a real chapter up and just transfer this to the Cut Scenes because they technically are? I was supposed to fit the first few paragraphs of the Ron scene in the last chapter and I just knew it wouldn’t fit in so I just let myself write for funsies.
Chapter 25: heyyyy
Summary:
I swear I'm not dead and I didn't forget about this
Chapter Text
So sorry for disappearing like that, I didn't expect my senior year to take up so much of my time and energy. My parents stayed together though, yay!
Just give me like a few more weeks to:
- graduate from high school goddamn (it's next week! ahhh!)
- finish my architecture college applications
- get a damn driving license
- finish bridgerton lmao
and I'll come back to working on this, holy shit I miss creative writing, I'm so fucking sick of writing academic papers. How have yall been tho? I miss yall <3
Chapter 26: Chapter 24: Wherein Chats and Calls are Chaotic
Notes:
*rises out of trash can slowly* heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeey
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Groupchat
The Council of Concerned Cousins
Cousin To Corrupt has started a video call.
Cousin Guns joined the call.
Cousin Senior joined the call.
Cousin Stick joined the call.
Cousin Baby joined the call.
Cousin Angel joined the call.
On one rectangle is Peter, the interior of his small New York apartment in the background. He was still dressed in pajamas, occasionally taking a bite out of his sandwich as he looked at his screen with a pouty frown.
“He’s not replying,” He said worriedly. “I think he turned his phone off or put it on mute.”
In the second rectangle is Jason, hair sticking up in all places as he attempts to tame it down. He’s in his safehouse in some ungodly place in Gotham, with walls that had wallpaper peeling off. He’s using his screen as a mirror.
“Yeah, I blame Dick.” Jason shrugged.
“ What? ” Dick screeched from the third rectangle.
Dick’s background was of his apartment in Bludhaven, belongings scattered haphazardly on the floor and tables. He was in a similar state of disarray as Peter and Jason, still in his pajamas with his hair sticking out and eating a bowl of cereal.
Dick pointed the milky spoon towards the camera accusingly. “ Excuse me , who was it that explained my very unavoidable accident as a sugar rush ?”
Jason glared and shot back, “You hit your fucking face on an AC unit! What the fuck was I supposed to say?”
“Still not your best cover-up work,” Tim pointed out.
In the fourth rectangle, Tim’s apartment is considerably nicer as indicated by the fancy set of stairs in his background. His eyes kept darting around on the screen, doing multiple tasks at a time and the sound of keys clicking clear from his audio.
“Pretty sure Harry noticed and spiraled or something,” Tim murmured. “His behavior suggests that he overthinks even the slightest clue of deception.”
“Idiots.” Damian clicked his tongue.
Damian’s frowning occupied most of the fifth rectangle. The camera keeps moving, Damian’s background is the sprawling fields outside the manor. He throws a stick in the distance and his dog can be heard barking and rushing off.
On the sixth screen, Cass was in the manor’s private studio. Her phone was propped up on a water bottle and behind her were walls of mirrors. She tied up her shoes with fast fingers, looking at the camera with a stern face.
“Harry fast to be unsure,” She says. “Progress backward. Careful next time.”
Dick sighs, running a hand through his hair. “Yeah, I know this messed up our progress with him. I’m sorry.”
“Sorry,” Jason grumbled, not looking at the camera as he continued to do his hair.
“Are we going to ignore the fact that Dick bumped into an AC unit?” Peter asked, forced nonchalantly.
“Are there no air conditioner units in New York?” Damian asked with a raised brow.
“I thought you guys lived in a mansion.”
“As you can see, not all of us,” Dick said drily as he gestured to his apartment. “We’re strong, independent women.”
Damian looked at his camera with a flat stare.
“And you think mansions don’t have AC units?” Tim asked with a slight smirk. “Pretty classist of you, Peter.”
“People in fancy apartments don’t get to talk about social classes,” Peter quipped back.
Jason crowed with laughter and Tim blinked slowly in both surprise and amusement.
Peter winced. “Sorry, that was out of line.”
Tim shook his head. “No, that was good.”
“Getting better,” Cass added.
“Aww, thanks.”
A lapse in silence.
“Will you explain the AC unit, at least?”
Dick looked straight into the camera and scooped more cereal into his mouth.
“I’m having trouble getting into his phone,” Tim said, frustrated. “It’s got strong firewalls.”
“I put them myself.” Peter preened then frowned. “Wait, are you hacking his phone?”
“I plead the fifth.”
“Why are you hacking his phone?”
“We must find some way to contact him,” Damian said. “If you were the one to put those firewalls, dismantle them yourself, Peter.”
“That’s a huge invasion of Harry’s privacy!” Peter protested, looking scandalized.
“I thought you corrupted him,” Damian said annoyedly.
“He’s an ongoing work in progress,” Jason defended.
“Look, maybe he’s just…” Dick ran a hand through his hair. “Busy hanging out with his friends or something, I don’t know. Lord knows the kid needs more time to himself.”
“Maybe we’re overreacting,” Peter agreed.
Tim raised an eyebrow. “You’re the one who initiated the group call.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. Who ’s the one trying to hack into his phone?”
“See? He’s doing great.” Jason smirked. “Atta boy, Peter.”
Damian’s nose scrunched. “Are you treating him like a dog ?”
Cass sighed and stood up to start her warm-up.
Cousin Angel left the call.
═══════════════════
“Has he replied to you?”
“Nope. You?”
“Hng.”
Meanwhile, Tony and Bruce were having their own private video call.
Bruce was sitting in his private study in the manor, going over some W.E. papers that needed attention. If he were a normal man, his hand would have cramped a long time ago.
Bruce exhales deeply through his nose after signing yet another document. “The Dursleys?”
“Vermin and Pisstunia are adamant in denying the charges,” Tony replied.
In front of Tony are numerous floating screens of information on British laws and Pepper’s notes on the side. He was hiding on his floor in Avengers Tower, avoiding his nosey groupmates.
Happy trudged in. “Tony, Rogers is–”
“No,” Tony said immediately.
Happy grunted but walked off to assumingly tell the Captain ‘no’... for the fifth time today.
“The kid’s staying with his aunt,” Tony continued, looking back to the screens. “Kinda pity the kid, despite what he put Harry through.”
“He’s fourteen, he can change.” Bruce looked at the screen of his phone and narrowed his eyes. “You can’t avoid them forever.”
Tony scoffed. “Watch me.”
A beat of silence.
“I just need more time,” Tony amended.
“I don’t know why you’re stalling,” Bruce murmured. “They’re your friends, you’ve fought aliens with them.”
“Try telling a group of superpowered slash superskilled beings that their best pal’s nephew is being abused.” Tony rolled his eyes. “They’ll kill me for keeping it from them and not letting them get involved. You’re lucky that you don’t have friends like mine.”
Bruce warily eyed the JL communicator at the edge of his desk which has been vibrating nonstop ever since he returned to Gotham.
“Yes.” Bruce then glanced at the window to check if there were any flying objects… or persons. “Very lucky.”
“Peter says it’s been hours since they last got in contact with him,” Tony said after a lapse of silence. “I don’t like this, I don’t like not knowing. What’s going on over there?”
“If anything happened, Minerva would have sent us her Patronus,” Bruce replied. “There’s no use in worrying.”
Tony hummed in acknowledgment, rubbing his chin and looking off in the distance. His floor is quieter without Peter around, he realized.
“So, I’ve been thinking.” Tony’s knee bounced. “Maybe I should get a house for the kid.”
“He is not staying in New York.” Bruce’s tone went a bit frosty.
“And he’s not staying in Gotham.” Tony shot back calmly. “Your rogues –”
“Are miles away.” Bruce cut him off. “I live in Bristol, criminal activity is close to nothing here. Your invaders on the other hand–”
“Haven’t popped up in a good while.” Tony glared. “You can’t isolate him–”
“And you can’t baby him.” Bruce leaned back in his seat, eyes narrowed.
The two stared each other down through their respective phone screens.
“I’m not doubting your capabilities, Tony,” Bruce says carefully. “But you haven’t truly raised a child. Especially a traumatized one.”
“And you’re already dealing with five of them,” Tony nearly hissed. “Harry doesn’t need to be more overlooked than he already is.”
Bruce sighed, closing his eyes and massaging the bridge of his nose. Tony crossed his arms and turned his head away with a scowl.
Clang .
Tony’s head whipped around at the sound of metal hitting the floor. He focused his senses and could hear… footsteps.
On Bruce’s end, a shadow had suddenly blocked the light streaming through the windows. Bruce blinked his eyes open to see… distinctly familiar shaped shadows.
“I’ll call you back,” Tony whispered as he quickly grabbed his phone and booked it.
“ Tony! ” The familiar voices of his friends/teammates yelled close behind him.
“Copy that.” Bruce abandoned his phone and sprinted out of his study.
“ Bruce! ” The JL’s irritated voices could be heard even through the windows.
The call ended.
═══════════════════
Groupchat
The Council of Concerned Cousins
Cousin Senior: oookaaayy so it’s been a day
Cousin Guns: Timbo
Cousin Guns: raise the alarm
Cousin Stick: aye aye captn 🫡
Cousin Stick: 🙌🚨🚨🚨
Cousin Baby: Session two is now officially underway.
Cousin To Corrupt: WAIT BFNIDSOMKA IM STILL DOING CALCULUS
Cousin Angel: tell dads?
Cousin Senior: oh yeah we should
Cousin To Corrupt: mr wayne is gay?????
Cousin Senior: HAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
Cousin Guns: you have two tries left
Cousin Stick: cass meant tony and bruce
Cousin Stick: peter…
Cousin Guns: i want to be worried but im too busy laughing
Cousin To Corrupt: SHUT UP LEAVE ME ALONE
Cousin Baby: I am seriously reconsidering your mental capabilities.
Cousin To Corrupt: theres so much homeworkkkk
Cousin Baby: It cannot be that difficult.
Cousin To Corrupt: HUNEIBFEDOODK IM SENDING YOU PICS
Cousin Senior: ok but we do need to talk to bruce and tony about this
Cousin Baby: Father is preoccupied.
Cousin Guns: what? brooding?
Cousin Angel: friends 😊
Cousin Stick: oh shit
Cousin Guns: suddenly im regretting not staying in the manor
Cousin Senior: TIM!!! SAVE THE CAMERA LOGS!!!
Cousin To Corrupt: mr stark is also getting hounded by the avengers so idk about him
Cousin To Corrupt: happy told me to stay put for a while
Cousin Stick: camera logs? saved
Cousin Stick: blackmail material? secured
Cousin Stick: us? fucked
Cousin Stick: wait what about sirius
Cousin Guns: dude hes probably struggling with that advanced piece of technology hes old af
Cousin Stick: hes in his 30s tho?? hes only like some years older than dick
Cousin Guns: exactly
Cousin Senior: wait rlly? he’s in his 30s??
Cousin Senior: also say that to my face jason
Cousin Guns: i already do. regularly
Cousin Baby: If someone does not message Sirius this instant, I’m flying to Hogwarts myself.
Cousin Senior: NO WAIT IM ALR ON IT
Cousin Guns: do it
Cousin Stick: do it
Cousin Angel: do it 🫵
Cousin To Corrupt: why are we daring him?
Cousin Stick: cuz he actually would find a way to hogwarts
Cousin To Corrupt: really?
Cousin To Corrupt: do it
Cousin To Corrupt: and tell us how
Cousin Senior: STOPPPP
Cousin Senior: WE’RE ALR CHATTING!! HE SAID HES GONNA HAVE DRACO TALK TO HARRY
Cousin Guns: awww
Cousin Angel: what now?
Cousin Angel: wait?
Cousin Angel: stopped dami from leaving
Cousin Senior: DAMIAN SIT YOUR ASS BACK DOWN
Cousin Stick: ig we wait
Cousin Stick: hows calculus peter?
Cousin To Corrupt: is that a genine question or no because i cant tell
Cousin Stick: genuine but i also wanna know how you would react to it if i said it sarcastically
Cousin To Corrupt: genuinely? Damian’s a godsend and he pointed me to the right directions
Cousin To Corrupt: sarcastically?
Cousin To Corrupt: hows your immune system tim?
Cousin Stick: BITCH
Cousin Guns: LMAAAOOOO
Cousin Stick: TAKE THAT BACK
Cousin Senior: thats what you get for letting a cut go untreated
Cousin Stick: oh u wanna start dick??
Cousin Senior: nononowait
Cousin Stick: YOU WANNA START???
Cousin Senior: NO IM SORRY
Cousin Stick: he ate the last cookie jason
Cousin To Corrupt: oh my god
Cousin Angel: 😱😱😱
Cousin Senior: jason little wing my little brother my partner in crime
Cousin Guns: alfie saved that one for ME
Cousin Guns: square up
Cousin Guns: i’ll be there in 5
Cousin Senior: JASON PLSSS
Cousin To Corrupt: i want a video can someone get a video
Cousin Stick: i already have their apartment feeds up
Cousin To Corrupt: ily, discord stream asap
Cousin Baby: What is going on?
Cousin Stick: backread
Cousin Baby: Understandable. Cassandra and I will be going to the park. Father’s friends are noisy.
Cousin Stick: ok have fun
Cousin Stick: wait why are they noisy
Cousin Angel: we come back later
Cousin Angel: bye 👋
Cousin Stick: i just checked the cams and oh my god theyre fighting
Cousin Stick: damian why are you running?
Cousin Stick: WHY ARE YOU RUNNING?!?!
Cousin Stick: CASS????
Cousin Angel: Alfred will handle 🫶
Cousin Stick: BUT ALFRED’S ON A DAY OFF?????????
Cousin To Corrupt: tim can you record dick and jason’s fight for me?
Cousin To Corrupt: happy just called, they need me at the tower
Cousin To Corrupt: i dont think the avengers reunion is going well
Cousin To Corrupt: wheres ms pepper when you need her
Cousin Stick: bruce’s reunion with his friends isnt going well either
Cousin Stick: i hate this family why am i the one left to pick up b’s messes
═══════════════════
Groupchat
The Council of Concerned Cousins
Cousin Stick named the group The Council of Concerned Relatives.
Cousin Stick has started a video call.
On the first rectangle is Tim with a disgruntled Bruce in the manor study.
“Explain to me again why you thought it was a good idea to keep the Harry situation from your league friends.” Tim rubbed the sides of his head tiredly.
“They would have intervened.”
“You could have explained the situation to them!”
“Hn.”
Father and son stared each other down.
“I will endeavor to keep them informed moving forward,” Bruce relented through gritted teeth.
“Congratulations, you get one gold star for basic communication and friendship skills,” Tim deadpanned.
Cousin Guns joined the call.
A second rectangle appeared, Jason was sitting casually on a couch, a mildly damaged wall behind him.
“Hello,” Jason drawled.
“Jay,” Tim acknowledged and looked around the screen. “Where’s Dick?”
Jason grinned sharply and flipped the camera to show Dick washing dishes in front of him.
Cousin Baby joined the call.
Damian’s unimpressed face occupied most of his screen. “Oh. Hello, father. Are your friends gone?”
Damian pulled the phone back to show the park in his background, Cass waved from where she was perched on a branch and eating ice cream.
“Why is Dick washing your dishes, Jason? And Cass, please get down.” Bruce sighed and closed his eyes. “I leave you for three hours. Three .”
Cousin to Corrupt joined the call.
“Hey, guys!”
On one side of the rectangle was a smiling Peter and on the other was a scowling Tony whose hair looked like it went through a hurricane.
“... Are you okay, Tony?” Tim asked.
“He got in a bit of an argument with his friends,” Peter explained sheepishly.
“They’re not my friends.”
“Let me guess, he kept the Harry situation a secret?”
“It’s not their business!” Tony argued.
“Precisely!” Bruce agreed, leaning forward in his chair as Tim groaned and wiped his face.
“We just talked about this!” Peter pointed a reprimanding finger at Tony.
“Well, this is a clusterfuck of a mess,” Jason smirked. “Don’t worry, Dickie. I’ll increase the volume so you can hear, this is too good.”
“And I’m the one who treats my friends horribly?” Damian clicks his tongue.
“Different,” Cass said from the branch above and Damian frowned.
“Not much.”
“It was bad enough explaining to you, Pepper, and Happy. You were crawling on the walls and threatening to fwip your way to Scotland.” Tony crossed his arms. “I would probably be five words into my explanation to them and Thor would have already lightning’d himself to Harry.”
Peter opened his mouth then closed it with a thoughtful hum.
Bruce only aggressively side-eyes Tim, unable to freely speak of what his friends would have done.
“Alright, shut up,” Tim hissed irritatedly.
“Dick’s asking if we should be adding Sirius,” Jason said casually.
“Oh, sure,” Tim agreed and fiddled with his phone.
Cousin Stick has added Sirius Black to the group.
Sirius Black joined the call.
“Hello?” Sirius’ eyes and nose occupied most of his screen.
Jason snickered.
“Hey, Sirius,” Tony smiled tiredly.
“Sirius,” Bruce also greeted. “Have you…spoken with Harry?”
“Yeah, he’s alright,” Sirius replied, though all they could see now was his forehead and eyebrows. “He’s been spending time with his mates.”
“You can… pull your phone back a bit, sir,” Peter suggested.
“Oh, I know, I’m just putting it near me ‘cause Moony’s napping,” Sirius said amusedly then sobered. “Harry and I didn’t talk about whatever his issue with you lot is, he didn’t seem keen on it and I didn’t want to push.”
“Anyway, I did tell him about my trial, which is tomorrow by the way so–”
“Wait, really?” Jason cut in with raised brows. “Damn, congratulations.”
“Congratulations!” Dick’s distant voice yelled.
A slew of congratulations followed and Sirius chuckled. “Acting as if I’ve already won?”
“What evidence will they have against you? Voldemort?” Damian asked drily.
Cass suddenly let go of the branch and hung on it by her legs, briefly causing Tony to startle. “Celebrate!”
“Yeah, we’ll celebrate, alright,” Sirius said gruffly. “I’ll finally be able to walk around without the threat of Azkaban biting on my arse.”
“But with the clearance of my name, we can proceed with the trial for the Durshits.” Sirius grinned wickedly. “Have you all decided on custody arrangements?”
Bruce and Tony’s voices immediately overlapped with each other.
“He’s going with me–”
“He’s coming with me obviously–”
“Tony has no experience raising a child–”
“Bruce has too many kids to keep count of–”
“Harry wouldn’t be safe in New York with their frequent alien invasions–”
“Gotham has a damn Freak Factory that pumps out freaks every Tuesday–”
“Time out, time out!” Sirius raised his voice a bit. “Haven’t you two considered… just sharing custody or something?”
A brief silence.
“No! That’s hardly an ideal living situation for an already traumatized teen–”
“Force him to go back and forth like he’s from a divorced family?! That’s bullshit–”
Groupchat
The Council of Concerned Cousins
Cousin To Corrupt: sorry about mr. stark, mr. black
Cousin Baby: On behalf of my siblings, I apologize for my father’s behavior too.
Sirius Black: Honestly, I understand where they both come from but it’s getting a bit ridiculous at this point.
Cousin Guns set the nickname for Sirius Black to Hairy Dogfather.
Cousin Guns: dick did that
Cousin Stick: why can’t he use his own phone??
Cousin Guns: part of the deal
Cousin Stick: wtf
Cousin To Corrupt: over a cookie?
Cousin Guns: it was MY COOKIE
Hairy Dogfather: I’m even more confused as to who’s who.
Cousin Baby: You will learn in time.
Cousin Baby: Cassandra says hi.
Hairy Dogfather: How long are these two going to keep going at it?
Cousin Stick: idk but i need them to stfu soon
Cousin Guns: no this is prime entertainment, its live telenovela
Cousin Baby: Cassandra thinks it’s similar to an opera.
Cousin Guns: hi this is dick
Cousin Guns: i just hope they never do this in front of harry or so help me god i’ll whoop them both
Notes:
foreshadowing? mmmayhaps. looking at my outline from a year ago feels so weird bc wow that was me a year ago, she seems so far away. i dont think im going to follow much of it? maybe loosely but i have a better plan on where i want this fic to go based on the ending i have in mind
also i know this took so long USHIJDOK IM SORRY! literally the time between jun 8 and recently, my family got:
- emotionally disowned by my grandparents
- kicked out of our own house
- had our names dragged through the mud
- our only source of income robbedbut the good news is, i now have enough emotional baggage to have the courage to write the court scene with the dursleys!
in all honesty, life hasn't been great, everyday's a constant question of what happens next but we have grown closer as a family and we're still staying strong. i also got accepted to the architecture school i wanted and its kind of funny because the panel interviewers actually really liked a poem i put in my portfolio and its about a bi love triangle lmfao. getting my driver's license tomorrow too but i haven't started bridgerton s3 with all the chaos.
ALSO THANK YOU FOR ALL THE SUPPORTIVE COMMENTS!!! IM SORRY I WASNT ABLE TO REPLY TO ALL! i was planning to but then i had to stop bc grad practices and when i came back there were already so many and i felt overwhelmed-
coming back to this feels like coming home tho, here's to a long road of healing and recovering from family trauma with a fic about family ig
Chapter 27: Chapter 25: Wherein Conversations are Had (mostly)
Chapter Text
“Merlin, I hate not knowing,” Ron grumbled, walking alongside Hermione down a hallway.
Draco had insisted on having one-on-one time with Harry to prepare him for the upcoming trials against the Dursleys. As a result, Ron, Hermione, the twins, and Neville are left behind to worry anxiously.
“I don’t see why it has to be down there.” Ron rubbed his face.
“I understand Malfoy’s reasoning,” Hermione murmured. “But I worry too. What if they get caught?”
Ron frowned. “I mean, they’re hardly breaking any rules. They’re not actually going into the dorms.”
As they were about to turn a corner, Ron spotted the tell-tale end of a black, billowing cape and immediately backtracked. He pulled on Hermione’s forearm and they pressed against the wall. Ron peered over the corner just in time to see a furious Snape entering Professor McGonagall’s office. Ron shared a look with Hermione.
Wordlessly, they quickly walked over to the door and quietly pressed their ears against it.
“Severus, how may I help you?”
“I can tolerate your brat being friends with my student, but I will not tolerate his presence in my dungeons!”
Ron and Hermione grimaced. Snape was furious .
“What’re they up to now?”
“Draco somehow believes — and only Merlin knows why — that bringing Potter to the dungeons will help ‘train’ him.” Snape scoffed. “The reason eludes me.”
“Are they breaking any rules?”
Ron and Hermione have to press their ears against the door with effort as Snape’s and McGonagall’s voices go a bit quiet.
“...cannot… understand… Malfoys… refuse to speak to me… keeping secrets.”
“...not my secrets to tell.”
“I do not… in the dark.”
“It will do you some good to flounder every once in a while,” said McGonagall in a voice more audible through the door. “You are not all-knowing and you are not invincible.”
Hermione quickly covered Ron’s mouth before he could let out a snicker.
“I do not pretend to be!”
“And yet you act as if you are. Do not think I have forgiven you about your treatment of the boy—”
“... argue about this again—”
There was a loud slamming noise that made Ron and Hermione flinch.
“Then cease your childish behavior!” McGonagall snapped. “You are a thirty-year-old man, yet you act as if you are thirteen.”
There was a tense silence. Ron’s eyes were wide in awe and disbelief while Hermione held her breath.
“The boy is arrogant—”
“He has been hurt,” McGonagall cut Snape off. “And you certainly do not help things when you of all people should understand.”
“ Understand? ” Hermione mouthed confusedly to Ron who shrugged and shook his head.
“Forgive me for being unable to empathize with a child who has lived his life like a celebrity,” Snape spat viciously. “He is every bit the son of James Potter—“
“Get out.”
Ron’s mouth formed an o.
Snape said something too low for them to catch.
“Until you get it through your thick skull that Harry is not James, any further conversations between us will be unproductive. Out , Severus.”
Hermione latched onto Ron’s arm and they waited. When they heard the screech of a chair, they dashed off as quietly as they could. They reached around the corner just as the sound of a door opening and slamming shut echoed through the hallway. They continued running until they reached a different floor entirely.
“That was…” Hermione started, still catching her breath as they slowed down to a walk. “Interesting.”
“Sure. That’s one way of saying it,” Ron said wryly.
“Ron, Hermione!”
The two turned their heads and saw a smiling Neville walking up to them. Neville’s smile fell when he saw the breathless state they were in.
“What happened?” Neville asked in concern.
“We’re alright, Neville,” Hermione assured.
“We… overheard something though,” Ron said slowly.
After repeating everything they heard, Ron and Hermione watched as Neville frowned in thought. He rubbed his cheek with his finger, making a humming noise.
“Is Professor McGonagall implying that Snape was bullied too?” He wondered out loud.
Ron gave him a dubious look. “What? I can’t imagine Snape being bullied.”
A beat of silence.
“No, actually–” Ron raised a hand and looked off into the distance. “Oh, yeah, I see it.”
“ You of all people should understand ,” Hermione recalled, also deep in thought. “But is it really the bullying? Nobody really bullies Harry consistently other than Malfoy and Snape himself.”
“Why does Professor Snape hate Harry’s father so much?” Neville asked. “Do you know?”
“No,” Ron replied. “Maybe he had unfinished business with the bloke and wanted to take it out on Harry?”
Almost instantaneously, realization dawned on the three of them, their jaws dropping.
“Do you think he…?”
“Bullied Snape?”
“Yeah?”
“... I mean, it certainly explains a lot of things, doesn’t it?”
“Bloody hell.”
They stood there, stewing in this new revelation and context to their professor’s behavior.
“He really is an arse,” Neville whispered.
Hermione’s lips twitched. “Language.”
“Hold on, what does he have against me then?” Neville asked, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “I don’t think my parents were even in the same year as him!”
Ron wiped his mouth to keep himself from grinning and placed a comforting hand on Neville’s shoulder. “Maybe he had an unrequited crush on your mum?”
Hermione smacked Ron who laughed uproariously at Neville’s scandalized and disgusted face. Still, she couldn’t shake the thought that they were missing some key clues.
═══════════════════
In the hallway leading to the entrance of the Slytherin dormitories, Harry was standing ramrod straight. Draco stood beside him in a more relaxed manner, casually leaning on the wall behind them. Around them was a Muffliato so that passing Slytherin students wouldn’t hear them. They stared and glared but refrained from interacting with Harry in front of Draco.
“What chores did your aunt and uncle assign you?” Draco drawled.
“Cooking, cleaning, and gardening,” Harry answered through gritted teeth.
“Specify.”
Harry clenched his fists. “Cooking three meals a day, tending to Aunt Petunia’s garden on the daily… Sweeping the floors, wiping the windows, throwing the garbage—”
“You’re too tense,” Draco noted flippantly.
“Who wouldn’t be?” Harry sniped. “The dungeons aren’t very bloody welcoming.”
“I purposefully brought you here to mimic how uncomfortable the environment of a trial will be,” Draco explained in a bored tone. “You’re lucky the passing Slytherins can’t even hear you. In reality, everybody’s full attention will be on you.”
Harry withheld the urge to groan, rubbing his face and pinching his cheeks to keep it together.
“You need to keep a level head.” Draco eyed him disapprovingly. “Did you do these chores at your own will?”
“Well—“
“It’s a yes or no question,” Draco cut him off. “You do not elaborate unless told to.”
Harry was sure that his teeth would be ground to dust by the time they were done. “No.”
“Did you enjoy these chores?”
“What do you think?” Harry asked sarcastically.
Draco sighed. “Potter.”
“This is ridiculous!” Harry exclaimed, frustrated. “Why would they even ask about things like this?”
“Because they need to validate the claims of the case made against your relatives.” Draco briefly touched the bridge of his nose, closing his eyes. “Now answer.”
Harry glared at him for a few tense moments. “No. I did not enjoy those chores.”
Draco nodded. “Were you ever permitted to dine on the same table as them?”
“No.”
“Did they provide you with food?”
“... yes?”
“Unconditionally?”
“... no.”
“Were you given your own bedroom?”
“Yes.”
“At what age?”
“For as long as I remember.”
“Was it an actual bedroom or someplace else?”
Harry slowly breathed out through his nose. Draco turned his head to look at him and slowly raised an eyebrow.
“The court will think you are either formulating a lie or stalling,” Draco said.
“Why are you asking me that question?” Harry asked, quiet and suspicious. “What do you know?”
“I don’t know anything, I am merely making educated guesses.” Draco stared at him for another beat. “If you are hesitating then that means it is a detail that would help the case.”
Harry looked away and leaned back on the wall. The silence stretched, the only sound being the conversation of passing students.
“Potter,” Draco prompted.
“We’re done for the day,” Harry murmured.
He pushed himself off the wall and was about to pull the invisibility cloak on when the blonde spoke up.
“They treated you like a house-elf,” Draco said tonelessly. “Did that ever occur to you?”
Harry’s hand stayed suspended in the air, mouth closing and opening. “It’s different–”
“Is it?” Draco challenged. “Seems to me, you just did whatever they told you to do.”
“I’m not a house-elf,” Harry spat. “I have a mind of my own, I could have said no.”
“And did you?”
Harry swiftly pulled at the cloak until he was completely covered. He stormed off but faltered when Snape marched right past him, missing him by just a few inches. Harry quickly looked back and stared as the professor approached an eerily calm Draco.
Despite his annoyance at the ponce, Harry and Draco had built some weird camaraderie over the weeks. There was this unspoken but shared understanding of living lives they hadn’t chosen and forced to conform to survive. Such camaraderie and Harry’s own bleeding heart made him pop his head out of the invisibility cloak to give Draco an urgent and questioning look.
Ask for help. Damn it, ask me for help.
But, as always, Draco only glared back at him and moved his head an inch to the left.
No.
Harry scowled and turned away, knowing that he risked getting caught if he stayed any longer. He climbed up the steps, the low voices of an interrogating Snape and an aloof Draco echoing behind him.
═══════════════════
Harry ended up sitting by the Black Lake. The sun was setting and he had his phone a few inches away from him, face up. He was hugging his knees, staring out into the lake, pretending he wasn’t paying attention to his phone’s screen.
It wasn’t like he was waiting for something. Psh, he didn’t care. He was just here for the wind that was increasingly getting colder – it was the first of December, after all. Definitely here for the calm waters of the lake and the quiet of the surroundings.
… What was taking Sirius so long? Did the trial take the entire day? Was the evidence not enough? Did something happen? Did someone meddle? Was there serious doubt about Sirius’ innocence?
“No, no, no.” Harry shook his head and took a deep breath. “Don’t overthink it, don’t overthink it.”
Think positive . Harry’s face scrunched up. Okay, never mind. Think practical.
Trials can take a long time. After all, his hearing took way too long for that Dementor incident. This is a criminal trial we’re talking about, of course, it’s gonna take long. They’re probably checking records and getting witness testimonies or whatever–
Ring .
Harry’s arm quickly shot out to grab his phone, discreetly looking around as if someone saw him being embarrassing. His lips twitched but he took a deep breath to calm himself. Don’t get your hopes up, don’t expect a lot, better to be safe than sorry.
What if Sirius didn’t–
“No.” Harry raised his finger to scold himself. “Stop that.”
He schooled his features to be calm and neutral, then answered the call.
“I’m free!” Sirius screamed joyfully.
“What?!” Harry leaped to his feet, neutral expression be damned. “You’re serious?!”
“Yes, my name is Sirius Black and I am free !” Sirius yelled back and cackled. “I’m free, Harry! I won!”
“ Yes !” Harry jumped around and punched his fists into the air, unbridled happiness and relief flowing through his body as peals of laughter fell out of his widely grinning mouth. “Yes, yes, yes!”
Sirius celebrated alongside him, whoops emanating from the phone’s speakers. After a while, they calmed down. Harry leaned against a tree to catch his breath, the phone held near his ear.
“So,” Harry said, still breathless. “What’s next?”
“I’ve already had a few choice words with Ms. Rita Skeeter,” Sirius said smugly. “You can expect a glowing article to land on your breakfast tomorrow morning and the horrid gossip ones she wrote about Lily and your uncles to be rid of as soon as possible.”
“You threatened to sue her,” a familiar voice piped up.
Harry blinked in surprise. “Professor Lupin?”
“Please, Harry, call me Remus,” Remus said amusedly as Sirius howled with laughter.
“I-it’s so good to hear from you again!” Harry’s smile grew once more. “How have you been? Have the – uh – evenings been okay?”
“I’ve been better and the ‘evenings’ are more tolerable with Sirius around. Have you been taking care of yourself?”
“I have!”
“You know, in another life, you would have called Remus ‘Uncle Moony’,” Sirius said playfully.
What followed was silence. Harry’s smile faltered, not that the two men would see anyway. But as the realization settled in, the what-ifs immediately followed. What would have that been like, staying with Remus instead of the Dursleys? Would he be a drastically different person? Would it have changed a lot of things? Would… would he have been happy?
“And you would have been ‘Uncle Padfoot’ which sounds dreadful,” Remus teased to lighten the atmosphere.
Stop overthinking . Harry pushed those thoughts away to ponder over some other time. Perhaps on a sleepless night.
Harry chuckled. “I dunno, it’s kind of a mouthful.”
“Oi, it’s two syllables!” Sirius said, mock-affronted as Remus laughed. “Moony’s is two syllables as well!”
“Moony just flows on the tongue a bit better,” Harry teased. “Padfoot is eh.”
“I’ll get you back for that,” Sirius warned half-heartedly.
After chatting a bit more about plans and exchanging goodbyes, the call finally ended and Harry relaxed against a tree trunk. The sun is completely gone now and the stars blink down at him, observing him. Harry turned on his phone again and scrolled through the notifications he had ignored. There were a lot of unread messages and missed calls. He sighed, fiddling with the thing and staring at the peacefulness of the lake.
Memories of his first outing with Tony and Bruce floated up to his mind. The private jet, the villa, the sea, the water fights, the food…
The wonderful conversations and the warm feelings that settled over his chest.
“Damn it,” Harry murmured, guilt pooling in his gut as he unlocked his phone again and looked for their group chat.
He had been ignoring them for how long? Harry didn’t want to think about it.
Ohana Means Family
Ongoing video call .
Harry’s eyebrows raised and his thumb hovered over the ‘join call’ button. He retracted his thumb with a groan, indecision warring inside him.
“Should I?” He murmured to himself. “I’ve been ignoring them though… kinda rude to just barge in…”
Harry scrolled up to check who was on the call and frowned. It was just Tony and Bruce. Where were his cousins? Well… if they weren’t around, maybe it’d be easier to talk to them in groups. Yeah. Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce first then.
Harry nodded to himself and joined the call.
There were two rectangles, each occupied by his… angry uncles?
“ – would be easier too, if big guy over there would stop being such a hoarding, prideful, holier-than-thou asshole!” Tony shot at the screen.
What the hell?
“What.” Bruce’s eyes sharpened.
“Thinking he can take care of Harry better just because he’s ‘traumatized’. You’re not the only one whose parents were murdered, Brucie boo, you’re not special.”
“Mr. Stark!” came Peter’s shocked voice.
“You were twenty-one, I was eight . Tell me, how was it again that you dealt with your loss? Booze and girls?” Bruce shot back with icy calm. “And don’t tell me it was because of pressures of the company and legacy, you’re not special.”
“Oh my god, B. Shut the fuck up, Harry joined the call!” Tim shouted off-screen.
That seemed to snap his uncles out of it and their eyes travelled all over their phone as if to find Harry’s screen.
But Harry – in shocking speed – pressed ‘end call’, powered off his phone, and tucked it into his pocket.
“Nope, nuh-uh,” Harry mumbled, walking back to the castle. “Not tonight then.”
═══════════════════
In Jason’s rundown safehouse, the movie on the television and the tacos on the table were quickly forgotten. Dick shrugged on a jacket and stood up, his phone still pinging with frantic messages from Damian and Cass.
"Where are you going?" Jason asked in bewilderment.
"I did say that if they were going to do it in front of Harry, I'd whoop them both," Dick said simply, already halfway out the door. "I'm headed to New York first. You're welcome to deal with Bruce."
Jason grinned. "Can I bring out the big guns?"
"No. Bring the crowbar."
Notes:
gonna be frank, things went to shit for me personally mental health wise. the family situation is getting better, really better. so when things looked up but i continued to spiral down, it became very clear that i had a lot of baggage that i did not unpack. at all. the bag had a damn lock.
it took a while. it took a lot of tears, a lot of self-loathing, a lot of interventions, and my academic performance suffering before i finally admitted that i needed professional help. i had my first session last december and the outcome of that diagnostic session was both relieving but also quite sad.
like i knew i was fucked up in the head but turns out i heavily underestimated to what extent. it feels nice to be validated about the ones that i've suspected for a long time and i can stop the self-accusation of "you're just making excuses for this behavior and that response" and all. but the ones i didn't think i had? whew. more tears were cried. the worse one is supposed to be a sixth diagnosis but my therapist wants us to have a second session to really verify because she considers my situation a special case. so technically i have 5 and a 1/2 diagnoses lmao.
what's worse was, immediately after that session, i had to immediately return to my academics because that was the monday of our finals week. i had 3 models, 14 plates, a short film, a poster, a mural, and don't get me started on the actual exams. it was insane, one of the worst academic weeks of my life probably. you ever stare off to the distance, wanting to just give up but you can't because you know you're gonna heavily regret it down the line? thankfully my friends and groupmates were very understanding and my family was there to support me at home.
one of my goals this year is to just let myself be happy. last year was about being strong and surviving. this year i just want to be happy. and a step towards that is returning to my first love, the hobby i unfortunately felt like i had to abandon in favor of more important things: writing.
i cannot promise when the next update will be, because my second semester does start tomorrow. but i'll be writing more on my instagram account, it'll probably be a lot of non-fiction to help me process and move on from my baggage. and hopefully when words start to flow and i no longer feel guilty again for indulging in this hobby, i can write for this fic more consistently.
your kind words on the last chapter meant a lot, i often found myself rereading those comments late at night when everything was just too much. i miss you guys and i look forward to seeing yall more often this year.
i wish you happy moments <3
fun fact because all of the above is probably pretty depressing: the 'Ohana Means Family' groupchat name is also my family's groupchat name hehe i just thought it would be something peter and the wayne kids would also think about. and the argument between tony and bruce is derived from a cut scene from the previous chapter
Chapter 28: Chapter 26: Wherein We See Slytherin Perspectives
Notes:
Hello! I survived my second semester (barely)! Clawed my way to the finish line and grades are yet to be released but hey, at least I came out of it with most of my sanity and humanity in tact!
I just reopened ao3 today actually and I intended to give you guys a short chapter repurposing a deleted scene from the previous one (it's the first scene below) but the words just started to flow, yknow?
I'm actually kind of emotional, I missed writing for this so bad. Please be kind, all I've been writing since January were poems that helped me process my baggage from last year so it's been a while since I touched on narrative fiction writing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Minerva McGonagall was peacefully grading essays in her office when her door slammed open and heavy footsteps strode in. She rolled her eyes and calmly continued writing corrections onto Ron Weasley’s essay.
“Severus, how may I help you?”
Severus Snape closed and locked the door behind him with a flick of his wand, his cape billowing behind him as he walked up to Minerva’s desk.
“I can tolerate your brat being friends with my student, but I will not tolerate his presence in my dungeons!” Snape hissed.
Minerva huffed out a soft sound of amusement. “What’re they up to now?”
“Draco somehow believes — and only Merlin knows why — that bringing Potter to the dungeons will help ‘train’ him.” Snape scoffed. “The reason eludes me.”
“Are they breaking any rules?” Minerva asked pointedly.
“Only unwritten ones,” Snape murmured and sat on the chair across her, massaging the bridge of his nose. “I cannot begin to understand the purpose of their behavior, the Malfoys refuse to speak to me, and you are keeping secrets.”
“Because they are not my secrets to tell.” Minerva raised an eyebrow at him.
Snape glared back at her and frowned. “I do not like being kept in the dark.”
“It will do you some good to flounder every once in a while,” Minerva said with a huff. “You are not all-knowing and you are not invincible.”
“I do not pretend to be—”
“And yet you act as if you are,” Minerva interjected sternly. “Do not think I have forgiven you for your treatment of the boy—”
Snape waved his hand exasperatedly. “I do not want to argue about this again—”
Minerva slammed her hand onto the table. If Snape were a lesser man, he would have jumped.
“Then cease your childish behavior!” Minerva snapped. “You are a thirty-year-old man, and yet you act as if you are thirteen .”
A tense silence lapsed between them.
“The boy is arrogant—”
”He has been hurt,” Minerva cut him off with a fierce glare. “And you certainly do not help things when you, of all people, should understand.”
“Forgive me for being unable to empathize with a child who has lived his life like a celebrity,” Snape said viciously. “He is every bit the son of James Potter—“
“Oh, for Merlin’s sake,” Minerva said tiredly. “Get out.”
Snape paused. “You are kicking me out?”
“Until you get it through your thick skull that Harry is not James, then any further conversations between us will be unproductive.” Minerva leaned back and continued grading the roll of parchment in her hand. “Out, Severus.”
Snape glowered at her for a few more moments before he stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind him like a child having a tantrum. Minerva placed her quill down and sighed.
═══════════════════
Snape had been sent on mission after mission by the old coot. Snoop here, fish for information there, keep your ear on the ground for any news of Voldemort. It had kept him away from the castle for long periods, teaching in the mornings and playing spy in the evenings. This is the price he had to pay in exchange for a chance at saving Lily.
She died all the same.
His time away meant that a lot of things had escaped his orbit. Such as the utterly perplexing news of a ‘friendship’ between a certain Boy-Who-Lived and his supposed greatest rival.
Snape stormed down the steps to the dungeons and spotted the familiar blonde head of Draco Malfoy. He stopped an arm’s length away and glared down at the boy.
“Where is Potter?” Snape spat Potter’s name as if it were a disgusting mouthful of poison.
“How would I know, sir?” Draco asked calmly, leaning against the wall as if he were bored. “Why would he be down here, anyway?”
Snape’s eye twitched. “Do not mistake me for a fool, I have heard the whispers.”
“And words are only words unless accompanied with solid, eye-witness proof,” Draco rebutted easily and pushed himself off the wall. “Didn’t you teach me that?”
“I tire of your games, Draco,” Snape hissed lowly. “You and Lucius both. Even your mother is tight-lipped.”
“Why are you so invested?” Draco asked with narrowed eyes. “We’re transferring Potter to different muggles, so what? They’re still muggles.”
“Why?” Snape demanded, sneering. “Do the present ones not meet his high expectations anymore? Do they refuse to bow and obey his every whim? Are they no longer enough for ‘his highness’?”
Draco stared at him long and hard, his expression between bafflement and disgust.
“You don’t know anything, do you?” Draco asked.
Snape’s eyes narrowed. “I know enough.”
“No,” Draco said with uncharacteristic heaviness. “You don’t.”
Snape watched, dumbfounded, as Draco began to walk away just like that.
“We are not finished with this conversation!” Snape followed after him. “What changed? What could have possibly happened for you and your parents to be sympathetic to that spoiled, arrogant brat?”
Draco glared. “Don’t—”
Snape rounded on Draco, blocking his way to the common room entrance. “You hated him with every fiber of your being, not too long ago!”
“That could have been me !” Draco finally exclaimed, fists clenched and eyebrows furrowed. “I could have been him .”
“Don’t be ridiculous—” Snape scoffed.
“Is it ridiculous?” Draco challenged. “One wrong move from my father, one wrong choice from my mother—”
“The Dark Lord wouldn’t have killed them,” Snape countered. “They’re pureblood—”
“So was James Potter,” Draco refuted easily. “And his house is older than ours.”
“Do not speak of him! And he was a blood traitor–”
“Gideon Prewett. Fabian Prewett. Marlene McKinnon. Edgar Bones–”
“ Blood traitors !”
“But purebloods all the same!” Draco snapped. “And do not speak of Blood Traitors, as if you have the right!”
Snape snarled at the clear insult.
“If not Potter, then look at Longbottom,” Draco pressed. “That could have been me .”
A once proud house in shatters. An untrained heir and parents permanently incapacitated.
“But your parents made the right choices, and you reap the rewards,” Snape pointed out, alluding to Lucius and Narcissa’s side in the war.
“And how long will that last?” Draco smiled bitterly. “How long until he tires of us, finds no more use for us? Until we slip and displease him?”
Snape studied the boy carefully. “You and your family are treading a dangerous path.”
“It’s a path worth treading if it leads to safety,” Draco countered, slipping back to his calm facade. “After all, do you not do the same?”
Snape stayed quiet at that, thoughts running wildly in his head. He needed answers, clear answers. He needed to confront Lucius and Narcissa once and for all, shake them until they see sense. The way they’re aligning with Potter is too public, too obvious. The Dark Lord would kill them if the news reached him.
But the Malfoys are not fools. They don’t make moves like this unless they see a guaranteed win. They have an advantage; they know something, but what?
Draco sighed. “I know you don’t trust him either.”
“... I would not be breathing today if I ever did,” Snape allowed, hesitating. “What do you know?”
“What do you not know is the more fitting question.” Draco turned and walked towards the entrance of the common room. “I’m not surprised, considering that you’re deep in Dumbledore’s pocket.”
“I am not,” Snape denied, offended.
But something in Snape’s thoughts connected. It seemed that Albus had another motive for keeping him away from the castle.
“If I do not act now,” Draco said quietly. “Who’s to guarantee that my future will not end up like the lives of my father, my grandfather, and his father before him?”
Snape frowned after him as Draco opened the entrance to the common room. “Which is?”
Draco gave him a look of resigned determination, so unbecoming on a face so young. “Serving a madman who sees all blood as equal when he spills it.”
The entrance closed.
═══════════════════
Snape retreated to his private quarters and approached the table piled with newspapers from the past weeks, newspapers he barely skimmed.
What am I missing?
He roughly flicks through them.
HARRY POTTER WITHDRAWN FROM THE TRI-WIZARD TOURNAMENT BY AMERICAN MUGGLES
By Rita Skeeter
Yes, he saw this but didn’t read it. This was where it really started, didn’t it? Snape opened it roughly, and his eyes got to work.
‘The Hogwarts School for Wizardry and Witchcraft penetrated by muggles? Oh, it’s more alarming than you think, dear readers!’
Snape rolled his eyes at Rita Skeeter’s opening line. Of course, that would be her angle, the sensationalist.
‘During the Weighing of the Wands ceremony for the Tri-Wizard Champions and the surprise addition, the Boy-Who-Lived, Harry James Potter, two muggles stormed in and claimed to be blood relatives of the aforementioned savior. They declared that Harry Potter was entered into the tournament against his will and so have arrived in order to withdraw him!’
He heard about that from Minerva.
‘Not only are they American muggles, but notorious playboy billionaires! Yes, you read that right, dear readers! My muggleborn and half-blood sources are quite shocked, to say the least. Bruce Wayne and Tony Stark are known figures in muggle society as philanthropists with immense wealth and a long line of ladies—’
Snape closed his eyes briefly in annoyance, this was clearly a waste of time. He skipped to the next paragraph and froze.
‘One can only speculate as to how Harry Potter is related to these two muggles. And I, as your favorite journalist, have theories of my own! One cannot help but see some uncanny resemblances between our dear savior to Stark and Wayne. Is he perhaps a son of one of them?’
What?
Snape leaned forward in horror.
‘Could this be the reason Harry Potter was never spotted before he arrived at Hogwarts? Was he whisked away into the arms of his mother’s secret lover, hidden as the product of an adulterous affair?’
Snape clenched the paper in a state of complete disbelief. Skeeter went on to theorize that Potter must be wearing some sort of glamor but it wasn’t strong enough to cover his resemblances to the men. Then she goes on to theorize which of the men could be his likely true father.
‘This certainly brings into question how we view the late and beloved Lily Potter. Is she the brilliant, fearless, loyal witch we thought all along? Or was she truly a deceiving, unfaithful–’
Snape hurled the paper into the fireplace, chest heaving as his occlumency shields scrambled to keep his temper under control.
How dare they? How dare they?
His hands sifted through the other newspapers in a frenzy. Surely, Dumbledore wouldn’t let those Prophet hags disrespect Lily’s legacy like this. Surely, Potter wouldn’t—
There!
THE TRUE STORY BEHIND HARRY POTTER’S WITHDRAWAL FROM THE TRI-WIZARD TOURNAMENT
By Rita Skeeter
It started with an official apology, discrediting the previous article as false. Good. Someone must have brought her to heel.
This one was more factual, no nonsense. Snape’s eyes skimmed over the parts he already knew until he reached the paragraph he was looking for.
‘Bruce Wayne is a distant relative of Lily Evans on her mother’s side. They share an ancestor, an English-born Wayne, who had a child that migrated to the Americas and started what would eventually become Bruce Wayne’s family line.’
Snape calmed. At least that one is out of the way.
‘On the other hand, Tony Stark is a distant relative of James Potter. An ancestor, Abraham Potter, also immigrated to the Americas during the late 1600’s and was one of the original twelve Aurors for the first President of the Magical Congress of the United States of America. A squib female descendant married into the muggle line of Stark and eventually, after several generations, lead to Tony Stark. Thus dear readers is the connection of Harry Potter to Bruce Wayne and Tony Stark.’
How… interesting.
The article went on to detail the process of the withdrawal, which Skeeter completely skipped in the previous article. It described how the Goblet’s magic itself judged the validity of Wayne and Stark’s claim that Potter was entered unwillingly and found that claim to be true.
So the brat truly hadn’t entered himself. But Snape already knew that deep down, didn’t he?
FIRST TASK GOES AWRY: DRAGON GOES ROGUE, HARRY POTTER TARGETED
By Rita Skeeter
So why is the damn brat still on the line of fire?
What am I missing?
HARRY POTTER’S MUGGLE GUARDIANS ARRESTED
By Rita Skeeter
What am I missing? What am I missing?
SIRIUS BLACK SCHEDULED FOR A RETRIAL
By Rita Skeeter
What am I bloody missing?!
Snape slammed the papers down and stormed towards his door, hand clenching the knob and about to shove it open. He couldn’t take this anymore, he needed concrete answers. And only one old man in this entire castle could possibly have them.
But the last headline finally registered and it gave him pause.
SIRIUS BLACK SCHEDULED FOR A RETRIAL
RETRIAL
SIRIUS BLACK
His thoughts screeched to a halt. Black? Retrial?
Snape hurried back to the table and tore the pages of that edition open, his eyes skimmed over it rapidly.
‘Review of records—’
‘No previous trial—’
‘Lack of formal procedure—’
‘Informal confession—’
Snape’s world tilted. Dumbledore hadn’t broken Black out. Dumbledore affirmed that he was guilty.
Was Dumbledore simply wrong? Or was Dumbledore planning for something else?
The thought made the hairs at the back of his neck rise. Snape dropped the paper as if it burned, backing away from it cautiously, as if he was backing away from the implications as well.
Snape did not go to the Headmaster that day, and the questions pressed against his mind so hard that it hurt.
He’s missing something. One piece, it’s all he needed. One tiny morsel of information that would let everything else fall into place. Why did Black get a retrial? Why were Potter’s muggle guardians arrested? Why were Stark and Wayne the ones to withdraw him from the tournament? Why are the Malfoys aligning with them?
What am I missing?
Snape got his answer the next morning when the owls flew in as they carried rolls of the day’s Daily Prophet. One dropped onto his plate of breakfast but Snape couldn’t be bothered to feel irritated for it. Because there, in bold letters, was a headline that chilled him to the bones.
SIRIUS BLACK INNOCENT, FILES CHARGES AGAINST DUMBLEDORE FOR CHILD ABUSE AND NEGLECT OF HARRY POTTER
His eyes quickly darted to the Gryffindor table where Potter’s posse are already escorting his dazed body out of the Great Hall while the other students have yet to recover from their own shock. Snape then glanced at the Slytherin table where most of his students have frozen.
Magical children had been rare after the war and magical blood is precious. Enemy of their fallen lord or not, Potter was still a magical child. Blood traitor or not, Potter bears the name of an old and noble house.
Potter is still a wizard, one of their own.
Draco meets Snape’s gaze steadily.
This is what you were missing.
Draco stands gracefully and follows after Potter’s posse, head high and unrepentant.
Snape could feel Minerva’s piercing gaze on him, could feel the old coot’s panicked one too.
He stood and left the hall, marching towards the nearest floo. He grabs a handful of powder and faltered. Merlin’s beard, what was he doing? This was insanity.
But words are only words unless accompanied with solid, eye-witness proof.
Snape grit his teeth, threw the powder into the fireplace, and called out…
“Sirius Black!”
Notes:
I've been getting better.
I did have another breakdown at March midterm season which kinda sucked because both my mental AND physical health crashed so I was depressed and sick on my 20th birthday.
In other news, two doctors deadass told me that I either had to change my course or change my lifestyle. And my parents won't let me change my course (for economic and practical reasons) so go figure.
On the brighter side, that did kind of gave me a wake up call and I've since then had a mindset change that positively affected how I dealt with my academic load and stress during the second half of the semester. I basically started vlogging to romanticize slash gaslight myself into thinking that life is actually beautiful if I looked at it from a different point of view.
And guess what. It fucking worked HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA. I only pulled three (3!) all-nighters this entire finals season which is insane compared to the number I had during midterms and the first semester (don't ask).
I am spending the summer doing a lot of serious damage control on my mental and physical health though. Architecture school sucked the life out of me (literally and figuratively). I'll be more mindful of what I eat, go on more walks, get more sleep, return to my neglected hobbies, and working on this again!
On the family trauma side, it has been getting better and easier to cope with. But I'm still reeling from the echoes of it. Just two days ago my parents got into a fight and I started spiraling into a panic attack because my mind was overthinking like "what if this summer is going to go to shit just like last year?" We talked it out though and it's been okay. It's just hard because all of us have wounds that haven't healed and sometimes one person's behavior or words can trigger another person then it triggers another person and... yeah it's a lot. I'm still discovering my triggers myself and doing my best to have open conversations with my parents about it.
Anyway enough about that. I have had the scene of Harry in court in front of Dumbledore and the Dursleys written out inside my brain since August of last year. Because I know that how the scene would play out, considering the characterizations of these characters, would be similar to what happened with me and my grandparents. I can pinpoint which one of them is similar to which in-story character. So I have the damn scene planned out, I know exactly how it's going to go and I know exactly how I'm going to write it. I just need to write the chapters that lead to it.
So bear with me just a little bit more because we are on our way there. Literally in the in-story timeline, the trial should be five days away. And I cannot wait to get the scene out on my google doc.
Other than that, how have you guys been? I missed you all 😔🫶 Your presence has been felt (in email notifs whenever someone leaves a kudos or a comment) and has been a steady source of serotonin boosts throughout the semester.
I look forward to seeing you guys more this summer! I wish you all happy moments! mwa 💗
(ps I just noticed that I started this in 2022. I was 17 wth that was forever ago. You guys watched me grow up)
Chapter 29: Check-in
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hello, popping in for an update.
Not being constantly chased by deadlines has messed my mental health up, forcing me to confront my demons and all that jazz. Yes, I am still working on the chapter because - other than the aforementioned demons - I'm planning my family's self-healing vacation trip and hitting a writing block because I don't really agree with my outline anymore. Seriously, I've rewritten this chapter 6 times in a span of three weeks.
I'm actually posting this because I just saw the comment made by Sofia_Vep, thank you very much by the way for bringing it up to my attention and I know it's been ten days. I've been really busy but thank you.
Let it be known that I have no problem with translations as long as proper credit is provided, you've asked for my permission, got my approval, and then sent me a link because I want to support you too. What I do have a problem with is reposting this fic in another app or in another format. I am not comfortable with that and I sincerely hope that you respect this line that I'm drawing.
To the user who asked for permission to do a translation of this fic and post on Wattpad, I apologize that I did not respond to you. Honestly, at the time, I was still torn on if I wanted to consent or not. But that was August of 2023 (yes I have the email receipts), I was entering my last year of high school and my country's first school year in shifting back to full face-to-face classes. So the inquiry was pushed down my priorities and I forgot about it.
If you happen to be the same user that Sofia_Vep was referring to: again, I'm sorry for not responding to you. I looked into the Wattpad profile but I can't see a translated version of my fic there. So I'm not sure if there was some miscommunication or you deleted your work. I want to contact you directly so that we can talk properly. I'll provide a channel later on in this update chapter.
If you're not the same user: what's up? How you doin? Are you still here? Are you still interested? Lmao.
I had also gotten a comments asking to transform this fic into youtube format but they've since been deleted. In case those users are still reading this or others might have an interest to do so, please refer to paragraph 4 sentence 2 and 3. But if that wasn't clear enough: it's a no, I'm sorry.
With all that being said, I've set up a tumblr account where people interested in translating this fic can contact me directly and quickly. Also, it's a medium for you guys to reach me more easily because my gmail notifications for comments are wonky and replying using that is so... I associate gmail with school basically.
I ALSO saw fanart for the fic posted on tumblr. It passed by the dash of my personal account and I lost my mind. Hi @reyislikesotired! You guys should see it, it's very cute.
So hop onto tumblr, search @dajgen, send me a message, let's chat. For translation inquiries, fanarts, pandering me for updates (I work better under pressure sometimes), or just to talk because you can never have too many friends.
I will try to get the chapter up tomorrow but no promises because I need to pack up for the trip. Speaking of which, any tips about Japan travel?
Notes:
Fair warning, I'm notoriously bad at being like active in social media because I have weak eyes and a lot of hobbies. So don't expect like,, a lot of posts. Just let me chat.
I'll decorate it some other day shsiwhdidv
Pages Navigation
JustAnotherMaybe on Chapter 1 Fri 05 Aug 2022 12:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
dajgen on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Aug 2022 01:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kaminabi on Chapter 1 Fri 05 Aug 2022 01:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
dajgen on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Aug 2022 01:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
zendequervain on Chapter 1 Sat 06 Aug 2022 11:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
dajgen on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Aug 2022 01:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Aug 2022 02:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
IronicallyPresent on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Aug 2022 03:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
LoneWolfsRage on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Aug 2022 03:54PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 07 Aug 2022 03:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
justwhatialwayswanted on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Aug 2022 06:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
dajgen on Chapter 1 Thu 11 Aug 2022 09:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
ChildishAssassin on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Aug 2022 03:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mystifiedgal on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Aug 2022 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
doc_mummy on Chapter 1 Fri 26 Aug 2022 05:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
SpekulatiusMuffin on Chapter 1 Wed 07 Sep 2022 05:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
JFC on Chapter 1 Tue 13 Sep 2022 04:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
guess who (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 23 Sep 2022 05:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
ace_ofspades7shovels on Chapter 1 Wed 01 Oct 2025 06:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sh677 on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 03:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
leetuce on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 08:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tegusis on Chapter 1 Thu 03 Nov 2022 03:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Skaene on Chapter 1 Sun 30 Oct 2022 02:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
1blue_sky4all on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Nov 2022 04:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
wmt_2 on Chapter 1 Sat 05 Nov 2022 05:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Peilin on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Nov 2022 10:18PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 06 Nov 2022 10:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Booklover1234 on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Nov 2022 12:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
DobbyRocksThoseSocks on Chapter 1 Sat 04 Feb 2023 03:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation